I think...

by EdIam

 Larry wants to think for Zack.

Added: Apr 2021 Updated: 13 Aug 2022 151,254 words 15,491 views 4.1 stars (10 votes)

Contents (12 parts, 1 new)
Part 1: I Think... Larry wants to think for Zack. (added: 24 Apr 2021)Part 2: I Think Too... Larry got too confident and now a much more unhinged man has figured out the key to controlling any man he wants: Dr. Johannes Pryer. (added: 4 Jun 2022)Part 3: Steven Thinks For Himself... A peek into the painfully heterosexual all-American idyllic Christian loving Petersen family before Dr. Pryer sinks his hooks in. Part 4: I Think the Twins... Mr. Pryer is getting his first opportunity at taking the Petersen men. And, luckily for him, it’s a two for one special. (added: 11 Jun 2022)Part 5: Lucas Thinks... Lucas and his twin, Matt, are annoyed that they have to help Mr. Pryer. They’d be even more annoyed if they knew just how much they were about to help Mr. Pryer. (added: 18 Jun 2022)Part 6: I Think Jonathan... Mr. Pryer welcomes big brother Jonathan to his new life. (added: 25 Jun 2022)Part 7: Jonathan Thinks... Jonathan has no interest in going to Mr. Pryer’s. But soon, he’ll have no interest in ever leaving Mr. Pryer’s. (added: 2 Jul 2022)Part 8: I Think Larry... Larry is the one person on the face of the Earth that could possibly stop Mr. Pryer from mindfucking every man. Mr. Pryer, as a result, will most definitely need to mindfuck Larry. (added: 9 Jul 2022)Part 9: Zachary Thinks... Zack is living with the love of his life. Soon, Zachary will be living with the love of his life. (added: 16 Jul 2022)Part 10: I Think Steven... Mr. Pryer prepares for Steven Petersen. Dreams can come true…even for unrepentant sexual sociopaths. (added: 23 Jul 2022)Part 11: Steven Thinks... Steven arrives home with his loving wife, unaware of the special anniversary present his neighbor has planned for him. (added: 30 Jul 2022)Part 12: Steven Still Thinks... Three months later and Steven is living the most pleasurable life he could have imagined. Could there be even more pleasure for him, though…? (added: 13 Aug 2022)
D

“Do you mind if I sit with you?”

I looked up at the man who had asked to sit at the table with me. Smiling a strained and awkward smile down at me, clearly uncomfortable, and socially awkward as fuck, the man gestured to the open spot next to me in the booth. The poor, schlubby older looking man was balding, a bit chubby, and absolutely not the kind of guy I’d want sitting next to me alone in a bar. He stared at my expectantly, as if he wanted me in a faggy way. I had to give him props for approaching me in the completely empty bar and asking to sit with me, honestly. Especially considering this wasn’t even a gay bar, I’d never met him before, and I was clearly out of his league.

I was a 23 year old college quarterback in his final year of school. So, naturally, I was incredibly fit. My dark hair and dark eyes fit my masculine face nicely and was outlined by dark stubble that my girlfriend me told made me look like a model. My large and muscular arms were outstretched over the back of the booth I was leaning into as I relaxed and tried to set my mind at ease after a long day of school and football practice.

I was out for a quick drink before heading home after a particularly long and grueling day of classes that I’d been struggling in already, a tiring practice where the coach was putting the pressure on me harder than usual, and a fight with my girlfriend, Whitney, over the phone on my way here. She’d wanted to go to a movie tonight, but I canceled. I just couldn’t concentrate today after everything else and that pissed her off. So much so that she hung up on me as I apologized even though I was going to offer for her to come and hang at my place. So, here I was, staring at the strange man standing above me, the only two people in the bar but the bartender. To put it mildly, I was a bit annoyed.

I stared back at the man, who I recalled had been sitting at the bar when I’d walked in, actually reading alone in the bar, strangely enough. I mean, who reads at the bar? I’d glanced over him once or twice and saw him staring back at me throughout the night. We’d even connected eyes a couple times, which seemed to surprise the older man, and he’d hurriedly glance back down into the book every time. I knew when I first saw him that he was probably a fag. He was reading what looked to be an old broken down journal or something. I’d never seen the man before, but he gave off a ‘bookish’ quality. He also seemed supremely awkward; given the strange glances he’d made my way.

My mind kind of snapped out of the shock at being disturbed and approached by the strange and ugly older man so unabashedly and I merely said curtly, “No. Please leave me alone.”

His face lost the smile pretty quickly as he shifted his weight from one foot to the other as if he didn’t know how to handle the rejection. I stared back at him, not wanting him to get the impression that I was weak willed or that I would change my mind. I did notice that he seemed to be carrying the book I’d seen him reading from the bar. Seeing it up close, it looked like it had gone through the ringer. There wasn’t a title and some of the pages seemed to stick out slightly in strange spots. Clearly, the guy was reading something that was old and beaten down.

“Look, dude. I had a fucking awful day. I don’t want to be with anyone, especially not an old fag, okay? Nothing personal. Just fuck off,” I followed-up, still staring intently, showing the clear alpha I was in this situation.

The man looked shocked and hurt at my words which honestly felt good to say. “Oh, uh, okay. I’m, uh, just gonna try something. Don’t mind me. Sorry. Just, uh just…” the man lifted the book he’d been holding up to his eye line awkwardly as his arms shook nervously, opened it to a random page that his finger seemed to have been stuck in, and started over enunciating some strange words that he seemed to be reading, “Reshishina benjuni frashun en durnishina fenjuna rajina broshi von reshishina.”

He looked back up at me as he finished the garbled and strange words he said at me as if he expected me to change my mind or for something else to happen. I just continued to stare back, even more annoyed than I’d been before. My glare hardened intensely as he kept standing there, clearly ignoring my request for him to fuck off. Just as I was about to get up and threaten the disgusting queer, he spoke again, looking like he had used all his energy to muster up a small amount of courage.

“I think you want me to sit next to you and get to know me very badly.”

I had moved my relaxed arms from behind me to the seat as I had planned to get up and beat the shit out of the annoying fag, but strangely enough, as soon as he said that I wanted him to sit by me, I found that he was absolutely right. It was so bizarre how the emotions and feelings I’d had shifted so quickly, but I did suddenly want to get to know the ugly freak. I still thought he was a disgusting homo, but that didn’t change the fact that I wanted him to sit by me so we could talk. Confused, I merely replied, “Actually… sure. Take a seat. I’d like to learn a bit more about you.”

Oddly enough, the strange man didn’t take a seat next to me after I’d given him the okay. Instead, he looked down at me completely shocked, as if he couldn’t have imagined I would have ever extended the invitation. If I hadn’t had such a frustrating day and felt so annoyed, I would have found the look of confusion somewhat hilarious, but I honestly just wanted the guy to sit next to me so I could start getting to know him.

“Seriously, dude. Sit down so we can start chatting. I don’t want to be here all night but I want to get to know you a little bit,” I demanded, not even attempting to hide my annoyance with the strange man.

As if waking up from a reverie, the man shook his head and unceremoniously slammed his ass next to me in the booth. It furthered my evidence that the man didn’t even seem to know how to socially interact without looking like a complete idiot.

He clearly didn’t even know where to begin as he shuffled his book around the table and glanced my way occasionally. I was, strangely enough, fiercely curious to get to know him, so finally, I mustered, “So, what’s your name?”

“Ummm. Hi. Sorry. I’m Larry. I, uh, don’t really do this much. I don’t really know how to… uh…”

“Talk?” I interrupted, somewhat rudely. “Regardless, I wanted you to sit here and I do want to get to know you a little bit, so can you try to suck it up and at least fill me on the basics of your life?”

Honestly, I didn’t care much about his feelings. The dude had sauntered over and asked to sit by me on a bad day and I had very little patience with his social anxiety. I did want to get to know him, but that didn’t mean that I wanted to wait on him to get comfortable all day. So a glared back at him as I waited for him to tell me a bit more about himself.

“I’m, uh, very sorry. Did I make you mad? You seem really agitated,” he replied with a quiver in his voice. Clearly, I was hurting the guy’s feelings. I didn’t really care.

Fuck, I thought. The prick is going to play the victim after everything else I went through today. He came over, annoyed me, and, out of pure curiosity, I asked him to sit by me so I could get to know him. I couldn’t help but let it all out, “Honestly, yes. I’ve had a rough day and I wanted to relax in peace. Despite that, you came over, became surprisingly interesting to me, so I fucking asked you to sit down, and then you can’t even spit out a single fact about anything to let me get to know you.”

My eyes could probably have burned a hole through the guy at this point as I stared daggers at him. A part of me wanted to take his ass out back and kick it.

As I’d ranted at him, he looked as though he was retreating into himself. He looked meekly back at me and squeaked, “Oh, okay. Then… ummm… I hope this still works… I mean. Uhh… I think you feel much better and can’t help but be excited about sitting next to me. I think me being here has completely turned your day around and you’re incredibly happy I asked to sit with you.”

And just like that, he was right. My emotions did a complete 180 just knowing that Larry was sitting here with me. It really was pretty awesome of him to come over and keep me company. I had to make it better, “Oh man, little dude. I apologize completely for being so rude to you, Larry. It’s just been a difficult day… week really. But I shouldn’t have taken it out on you! In fact, thank you for coming over here, it’s so incredibly nice to get the chance to meet you!”

I warmly smiled at him, feeling my heart do leaps in my chest due to the excitement at having Larry here sitting with me. I thought I’d wanted to be alone for the evening with a beer or two, but Larry proved that what I really needed was to meet a new friend, even if he was an older, balding weirdo like him. I probably wouldn’t want to hang out with him beyond this evening, but in this moment, he truly was what I wanted and needed.

“So what brings you here tonight, Larry?”

Larry smiled back; for the first time since he came over, looking like he was calming down a bit. “Thanks for asking… oh, I’m sorry, I never got your name.”

“Zack. Nice to meet you, Larry,” I happily responded

“Well, Zack. I think no matter what I say, you’ll be very interested and in no way confused or surprised. I think you’ll support whatever I say. I think you’ll believe me whole heartedly. I think you trust me completely.”

I smiled back at him, somewhat surprised he even had to say all of that to me. I was already insanely excited to meet him as he’d literally turned my horrible day around; of course I’d trust him no matter what he said.

“Well, uh, I’m a grad student here at the college studying Ancient Linguistics and my professor assigned me a dead language from the Middle East that I’ve been trying to decipher. I’m pretty good at figuring out that kind of stuff, but, honestly, not very good with people. I never really have been. But that’s a story for another time. My being an introvert isn’t as exciting because, well, I started figuring out the phonetics and grammar and I found out this manuscript claims to be pretty powerful magic and there are some, well, I don’t know what other word to use… magic spells in here that can do crazy things. Like control minds of people cluelessly. So I came here hoping to find an attractive man to use as a guinea pig.

“As I said earlier, I’m not very good with people. Especially attractive younger men. Because I’m gay and I’ve never had much confidence and I don’t really know what to do or say so I thought maybe using this could help me, uh, experiment and have fun with another man while seeing if the claims in the book are actually true. If I really can make a man do what I want them to do. Because, uh, like I said, I’m really nervous around people in general and now that I’m here I feel like I’m rambling and I’m so sorry that I can’t seem to shut up. Okay. Shutting up. Now. Sorry,” he finished, gazing at me intently, seemingly gaging my response as he shifted rather uncomfortably in his seat.

All I could do was smile back. It was quite an amazing confession and I couldn’t really grasp what it might mean. Of course, Larry was telling the truth. But that meant that he was going to try to do magic tonight?! I didn’t really know what to say… but he kept staring at me so I finally responded.

“That sounds amazing, Larry. Thanks for being so honest with me! I feel badly that you aren’t very comfortable with other people, especially considering you really do seem like an amazing guy. I mean, I trust you completely and I just met you! I do, honestly, hope you find an attractive guy to try the magic on. Maybe the bartender?” I suggested, gesturing helpfully toward the tall man across the way. I wasn’t even remotely gay in any way, so I wasn’t exactly sure that the bartender was his type or even that attractive. But I did want to try to make the guys’ night a bit better.

Larry followed my gesture and looked at the bartender. I knew that he probably wasn’t what Larry considered young, but I did want to support him however I could with his goal. The bartender was a man of about 45, I’d say. A slight beer belly had formed on him and he clearly had a hairy chest as it peaked above the faded tee-shirt he was wearing. He had a full, unkempt facial hair that straggled throughout his face, dark blue eyes, and a balding head. He was a bit shorter than me, probably a good 6’1” to my 6’3”. Honestly, I doubted strongly that that was what Larry meant by a young, attractive man, especially considering Larry himself was clearly younger than the man. He did seem to have fairly muscular arms that we both could see as he cleaned the mugs diligently. But, as I said, I only wanted to help.

Larry looked back at me and warmly smiled. “I can certainly try and you can see if it works too. I think you want to follow me over to the bar and help me control the bartender.”

“Of course! Let’s head over there. Would be my pleasure to help you out.”

We both sauntered slowly over to the bar and Larry sat where he’d been sitting previously and I took the vacant barstool next to him. I left my coat and other belongings at my table, knowing we were the only three people in here, I had no real reason to take them. Especially considering I didn’t think this would take very long. As much as I believed everything Larry was saying, I had no hope that he could actually control someone with mere words from an old book.

“I’m a little nervous, Zack. Could you call him over here?”

I just smirked at my new friend and his shyness. “Hey, bartender. Can I talk to you for a moment?”

The man quickly wandered over to us. “How can I help you two,” he asked, glancing at my mug and clearly somewhat confused by my still nearly full beer.

Larry quickly opened his book back to the page he seemed to have opened to when he came and sat with me and started saying the same weird words he’d uttered when I’d spoken to him.

“Reshishina benjuni frashun en durnishina fenjuna rajina broshi von reshishina.”

I laughed slightly at the nonsense he’d uttered and the confused look that befell the bartenders face, though my heart did go out to Larry. I wasn’t sure what else I could do to help Larry when nothing seemed to happen; then quickly, Larry quickly leaned into my ear and whispered, “I think no matter what happens, you won’t fully believe it worked and that neither of you are controlled. I think you’re going to even forget I said all of this.”

And, oddly enough, Larry leaned back without having said anything to me despite seeming to lean into my ear to whisper. It was a strange move, to be sure, especially after the already slightly embarrassing fail he’d had with the weird words, but he didn’t seem acknowledged the bizarre move, so I let it go. The bartender, however, did look increasing freaked out over the bizarre behavior Larry was displaying.

“Um… I’m sorry buddy, I don’t know what you said or if this is some kind of joke, but I’m gonna just get back to cleaning if neither of you need anything.”

Larry just stared back, in that same kind of awkward way he seemed to always do, “I think you want to lock all the doors and make sure all the windows are closed and then come back here.”

The bartender and I both got up pretty quickly after Larry stopped speaking, suddenly agreeing with Larry that I did want to lock up the bar and close all the windows. I, obviously, didn’t have the keys, so I asked the bartender if he would handle locking up if I got the windows. He seemed really grateful that I was going to help him, as eager as he was to do the same things Larry said. So I went around to the windows and closed them up while the bartender locked the doors. I asked him if there were any other windows I’d need to handle and he said no, so we both went back to Larry when we finished up.

Larry had a strange smile on his face when we returned. I honestly didn’t mind it; it made him appear more open and comfortable then he’d been the entire time I’d known him… which only about the last 15 minutes. I wondered if the words he’d used in his ‘magic’ book actually worked on the bartender, given the glow about him. But part of me doubted it was really possible.

“Sir,” Larry said as he looked at the bartender, “what’s your name?”

“Ben. Did you need anything to drink?” Ben asked, seeming rather annoyed with my new friend. I couldn’t entirely blame him. He’d just been trying to do some normal clean up when we both came over and interrupted him without doing much beyond reading some strange words to him.

Larry, the giddiness he’d had not fading despite the clear annoyance Ben had with him, merely responded, “I think no matter what you do tonight, it will seem perfectly normal. I think no matter what happens tonight, it will be perfectly normal to you. I think you like me a lot. I think you think I’m really cool. I think I’m your new favorite customer. I think you can’t help but smile when you see me.”

I knew, deep down, that Larry was talking to Ben, but honestly, everything he said made sense. I knew I didn’t run the bar or even own the place, but he was by far my favorite customer that had been here. The thought felt strange to me for a split second, given I didn’t really view him has a customer, but that faded incredibly quickly. It wasn’t strange at all to feel that way about him. The smile I’d had on my face merely widened knowing I was sitting next to him.

Ben, too, suddenly changed his entire disposition. Without hesitation after the statements Larry made, Ben began smiling broadly. The vibes of annoyance he’d given off instantly evaporated. I, quite frankly, couldn’t blame him. Larry was pretty awesome and I knew I liked him a lot. How could he help not liking him too?

Seeing the change, Larry smiled over at me with his slightly awkward grin plastered on his doughy face. “Do you think the magic worked?” he giddily asked.

“I’ll be honest with you, Larry, I believe everything you told me about the book and that you were going to try it out tonight, but it’s a little beyond belief that reading a couple words can really get you to control someone. It’s a bit too good to be true,” I stated matter-of-factly as I continued unconsciously smiling at him.

“Hmmm. Perhaps you’re right. I think you should get shirtless now,” Larry said, causing me to get slightly surprised by the sudden statement for a moment.

The moment, however, passed instantly. It actually was a really good idea, so I slipped my hoodie over my head and my t-shirt quickly followed, revealing me well-muscled, sculpted, and slightly hairy chest. I was slightly amused to see that Ben, too, had taken his shirt off, revealing an incredibly hairy set of pecs and stomach. He was nowhere near as incredibly sculpted as I was, but he definitely had some strength to him, despite the belly on him. I, clearly, had a lot of lean muscle whereas Ben was built like a brick house. His smile illuminated his face as he set his t-shirt aside and continued standing before us.

“You sure you don’t want anything, Larry? On the house, for sure. Even if it is just another soda,” Ben offered enthusiastically

“No, thank you. I’m not much of a drinker. There is one thing though: I think you’re perfectly comfortable if I touch you anywhere on your body at any time. Can I feel your pecs and your abs, Ben?”

“That sounds great, Larry! Just let me know if you change your mind and want something to drink,” Ben said as he leaned over the bar slightly, allowing Larry to feel his furry chest. Larry, for his part, moved his hands quickly and excitedly to Ben’s pecs and felt all over them. It was rather amusing watching him play around with the hairy mans’ chest as I sat next to him.

I was also amused by the thought that if Larry had asked me if he could feel my chest or any other part of my body, I knew I’d let him do it as well. It was so comforting knowing that I had already felt close enough to him to let him do it. I knew, very well, that I’d never let any other man touch me, but Larry? I’d definitely let him. And then…

“I certainly like the feel of your hairy chest, Ben! I’d like to compare with Zack though. I think Ben will come around the bar and stand here next to me.” Larry said as he took his left hand and placed it on my nipple as he allowed Ben to get to the position I knew he should occupy as well. He started feeling all around my chest, stroking the light dusting of hair I had and finally focused in on my abs as Ben got to his position. Still feeling my solid muscle and noticing he was also feeling the hairy belly on Ben, I just sat back and allowed him to do so. Both Ben and I smiled broadly as our new friend compared our chests.

“Very nice, men! You’re both very fit but in very different ways. Interesting,” Larry said as he pulled his hands back in. “I’m sorry. This is very exciting to me but I’m still a little shaky and unsure. I didn’t really think this whole thing would work and I’m kind of losing my mind a little. I’m not sure what else to do considering I have such little experience.”

Ben just looked at Larry confused, but I knew a bit more about what he meant given the slightly longer conversation we’d had before coming over here. So I responded, “To be honest, I don’t know why everything is so exciting for you, but I’m happy you seem more comfortable and excited! I mean, I don’t know how much you want Ben to know, but I’m personally sorry that your goal of using that book the way you wanted may not have worked. But look at you! You’re sitting here with me and Ben! And you’re being social! And, hey, you’re even cool enough that we feel perfectly comfortable letting you touch us! I mean, that’s a rarity for me from a stranger, let alone another dude. My girlfriend wouldn’t even believe that I’d let another guy grope my chest. I mean, I don’t want to say I’m homophobic, but definitely not into other dudes,” I said with a smile and a slight laugh.

Ben, still looking dumbfounded, merely replied, “Yeah, man. I’ve known you for only about five minutes or so and already you’re my favorite customer. And gotta say only my wife has really ever felt up my chest like that. Clearly you’re likable if I’d let you do that kind of faggy stuff. Whatever social anxiety you may have had you really don’t need to have with me. Or this guy.”

“Zack,” I informed.

“Or with Zack,” Ben smiled.

Larry just beamed at the both of us. All I could do was feel great that this amazing guy had approached me and made me feel so much better today. The least I could do was to make him feel better. Especially considering he’d failed at using the book the way he’d intended and probably felt at least slightly defeated, despite the glee he seemed to have.

Then Larry responded, “So, Zack especially, you really don’t think it worked at all?”

I just smiled back at him. I honestly couldn’t help smiling back at him even if I hadn’t wanted to, “No, I’m sorry Larry. I know you may have wanted it to work on Ben, but it doesn’t really appear like it did.”

“I’m sorry, what were you hoping would work? I’m lost!” Ben interjected.

Larry just kept his gaze with me and then turned to Ben. “I think it doesn’t matter what we’re talking about. I’ve kind of realized that all of this is kind of a turn on for me. I didn’t really realize that this cluelessness would be what got my trigger going, but there you go… I think you both will continue thinking nothing is strange or different no matter what happens.”

I kept smiling, naturally, but really couldn’t comprehend what Larry meant by cluelessness, nor did I seem to care what we’d just spoken about. I did figure he might be getting turned on… he was gay after all and Ben and I being shirtless and allowing him to feel our chests may have done that. If a hot girl let me feel up her chest, I’d probably pitch a tent too! So it was understandable. Even though I wasn’t a fag and really didn’t care for gay dudes, Larry was just too cool and I couldn’t find it within myself to be mad about him clearly getting horny because of me.

Before I could really put any of the pieces completely together, Larry continued, albeit with what seemed like some hesitancy. Demonstrating the same kind of courage he seemed to have had to muster when he first approached me, he muttered, “I think you both… uh… want to get completely… naked… right now.”

I smiled at Larry warmly. Despite everything Ben and I said to try to make him feel better, it still seemed like he had some shyness to get over. Without much of a thought, I started unbuttoning and unzipping my pants to get them off as I started, “Seriously though, Larry. You don’t have to be uncomfortable with us. We both already really like you! I mean, you’re the fastest friend I’ve ever made,” I pushed my pants and underwear down, revealing my soft cock and slightly hairy low hanging balls.

“Seriously, man. No need to be shy anymore. We both like you,” Ben replied. Glancing his way, I saw he’d already worked his way out of his shoes and socks he’d been wearing and was now working on getting his pants pulled down. It was rather comforting knowing that Ben agreed with the suggestions Larry was making too, I thought, as I kicked off my shoes and worked my socks off.

Nude, I sat down next to Larry. An awkward hand reached out and gently touched my shaft. I wasn’t much of a shower, to be honest, so there wasn’t much for him to grab on to at this point: maybe 3 inches at most. When I was turned on, however, I capped out around at 7.5. Larry’s hand really wasn’t what would get my cock going, though, so he groped and played with it without much of a response from me. I looked down at his hand shifting somewhat erratically on my junk and then glanced over at him. Surprisingly, he was still looking right into my eyes like a deer in headlights. I laughed at him, “Why do you look so scared, my friend? My penis scare you or something?”

For a split second, he looked startled by my statement but quickly returned my smile with a hearty laugh. “Honestly, Zack, I really really like your penis.”

What a sweet guy. Granted, I wasn’t gay in the slightest, so his appreciation of my penis, while kind of him, wasn’t really going to convince me to make out with him or anything. If anything, his virginal hands were turning me off more than turning me. I actually jumped as he haphazardly tugged on my left testicle.

“Well, gentlemen, I should get back to work,” I heard Ben announce from the other side of Larry.

“Okay, Ben. I think you want to stay naked all night though,” Larry stated without looking away from Ben. I was so amazed at how on point Larry always seemed to be with his suggestions. I knew he was speaking to Ben, but I had to agree that staying nude tonight was a good idea.

For a while, I just leaned forward and occasionally took sips of my beer while watching Ben continue to clean up. I imagined he knew he wouldn’t have any more customers tonight, despite it being only around 10 or 11 by now, because we’d locked up already.

So I sat there as Larry continued to grind into my penis and balls with his hand. Clearly, he’d never even touched another man’s penis, so I didn’t want to be rude and critique and amateur. Over time, however, it started to kind of hurt, to be honest. But I didn’t want to be the rude one to rain on his parade, so I tried to distract him with conversation.

“So Larry. If that little weird book had actually worked, how exactly was it supposed to let you control another person. I mean, not that I believe it could ever work, but I’m curious.”

Thankfully, the question did get his mind of his insane molestation of my junk and he pulled his hands away. Glancing down, I noticed how red and sore my cock looked. It wasn’t the hugest deal, though, as Larry replied.

“Oh, uh. Well, basically, after a person hears that sentence, it opens their mind so that any sentence, errr, command… well sentence was right I suppose… any sentence said to them by the reader that starts with ‘I think’ will become their thoughts and they won’t even think the person controlled them at all. I’ve always kind of had a thing for mind control. Especially controlling straight guys without them knowing. So when I was assigned this book to translate and worked on it, it was completely up my alley and I had to try. Especially because of the social anxiety and being a virgin and stuff. Controlling straight guys has always been a fantasy of mine so I was hoping it would work,” Larry said, clearly gaging my response.

“Strange. That seems a bit ‘easy’ don’t you think? I may be a jock and some people think I’m pretty dumb, but the mind is probably much more complex and able to resist something as simple as one sentence telling someone what to do. Seems like a bit of magic or a fairy tale to me. I’m sorry, buddy. I wish it would work for you.”

Larry just smiled back at me, appreciating the sympathy I’d provided him, “Thanks, Zack. I think you will kiss me right now.”

Without much of a thought, I leaned in gave Larry a quick peck on the lips. It was really more of a friendly thing for me, being as I wasn’t gay. Seeing him smile as I leaned back made my heart swell slightly. He really was such a likable guy. But then Ben swooped in, leaned over the counter, and gave him a quick peck too.

As he got back to his feet on the other side of bar, Ben clearly noticed the surprise on Larry’s face after the sudden kiss. “Sorry if that was too forward there, Larry. Just wanted to kiss my favorite customer. You’re actually only the second person I’ve ever kissed after my wife. Definitely the first man!” Ben announced while grinning back at Larry.

“That’s okay, Ben. But this is getting a bit complicated. Ummm. Lean in here real fast, Ben. I have a secret.”

Unsurprising, given how likable he was, Ben didn’t hesitate at Larry’s request and leaned in. I couldn’t really hear what he whispered to him, but as soon as Larry pulled away from his ear, Ben rushed off to the back. I’m not sure what he had to do back there or what Larry may have reminded him of, but he certainly went back there quickly.

“What did you tell him! He looked like he realized the stove was on or something!” I said with a laugh.

“Oh, just figured we could have some alone time to talk about the book and stuff. He agreed, clearly. We might go check on him later though, for now,” Larry started fondling my cock again, somehow even rougher than before, “it’s just us.”

He clearly was excited for us to be alone, but I couldn’t really put my finger on why. I mean, Ben was our bartender. What if we wanted something else to drink? Despite my confusion as to why Larry would want to be alone with me in a bar, I couldn’t help but grin wildly at the man as he groped me roughly.

“How does that feel, handsome?” he asked as he continued to dig into my dick.

I didn’t want to hurt the guy’s feelings because he was so cool, so I just responded politely, “I have to be honest, you may have some work to do before you get a boyfriend or whatever. It’s kind rough.”

Larry quickly withdrew his hand and a look of slight hurt and confusion morphed onto his face. I quickly responded, “Not that it’s bad, buddy! I mean, you’re just kind of rough. Like, think about how you masturbate and what feels good on your dick. Maybe try to do that to another guy’s dick instead of the way you’re kinda roughly fondling.”

His gaze softening after my explanation. “Would you mind if I practiced on you?”

I was a little shocked by the question considering he knew I was straight. True, he’d been fondling me rather aggressively, but that was just Larry playing around and wasn’t strange. Him actually practicing giving me a handjob? That’d be strange. “I’m sorry buddy. I’m not gay. But, like Ben and I said, you’re insanely likable and I’m sure you’ll find someone some day!”

Larry seemed to pause for a moment to gather his thoughts and then, strangely, asked, “So you don’t think the book did anything tonight?”

I laughed heartily, “Of course not, Larry. Magic or hypnosis or whatever you want to call it like that just doesn’t exist.”

He smirked slightly, “Oh, okay. But what if I said something like this? I think you want me to practice giving hand jobs on you and you’ll readily give me tips to make it better. I think you’ll find it incredibly important to let me practice on you. I think you’ll think it’s really sexy thinking I may be controlling you but still thinking it isn’t possible. Do you think that would do anything?”

His statements rumbled around in my head for a moment and I instantly realized that he was absolutely correct: it would be insanely erotic and sexy if he’d actually be able to control me. But, obviously, that just wasn’t something that could ever happen. “Obviously it won’t. Magic doesn’t exist like that, dude,” I stated truthfully as my cock started hardening as I thought about the fantasy of the strange words actually working on me filled my mind. I honestly just couldn’t help but let my grower start showing. Larry did start rubbing it awkwardly again, but it stayed pretty hard.

Regretting what I said earlier, I followed up, “Even though it clearly wouldn’t actually work, it wouldn’t be a bad idea for you to practice on my cock, actually. I’d be more than willing to give you some pointers.” Just to help him out, I stood up, hopped up on the bar and let him really get a good look at my erection.

“So, the main problem you have is you get kind of rough with your strokes and you dig in. And, well, obviously before, I was soft and so that roughness wasn’t pleasurable. Now that I’m hard, you want to ease into it and just gently stroke up and down, paying attention to the glans because it’s sensitive. And really pay attention to the guy you’re stroking because if they’re getting into it, then you can stroke faster and a little harder to maximize their pleasure,” I explained as he started stroking.

I had to admit, I was so turned on by the fantasy of him controlling me, as ludicrous as it was, that his strokes weren’t really what were keeping me hard as he started getting better and the light strokes. I moaned slightly as his hand rubbed slightly over my glans and I noticed a small amount of pre leak out. He quickened his pace slightly after my moan.

“How’s this?” he asked.

“You’re doing great, buddy.”

“What about your balls. Like, what if I wanted to play with those too?” he dreamily asked as he stared intently at my now full mast 8 inches.

“You can use your other hand to lightly fondle them. I know for me, I like to have my girlfriend kind of lightly pet them while she’s stroking or sucking me, so it can feel really good,” I said as he groped my balls in his other hand and began lightly juggling them.

Larry looked like he was concentrating so hard at stroking my cock and balls perfectly and I just couldn’t help myself from smiling as I looked at him. It really was so serendipitous that I’d had such a difficult day, came here, met this amazing man, and now I could actively help him learn how to please other dudes. I still was far from gay, but it just nice to be able to pay him back, even in this small way.

“Could… could I try to suck it a little?” Larry asked tentatively without breaking eye contact with my shaft he was so eagerly masturbating.

“Eh, that’s prolly a bit to gay for me so it’d probably best to just keep…”

“I think you want me to suck your cock while you imagine how sexy it would be if I was controlling you to let me,” Larry interrupted while continuing his lesson.

“… but, on second thought, it’d be pretty awesome if you sucked it a bit,” I decided.

Carefully, Larry stood before me and started to lean down onto my hard cock. By this point, I’d leaked quite a bit of precum and my slick glans was shining at him. He looked up at my suddenly, “I’ve never actually done this. I’m a little worried about it.”

Without really thinking, I just smiled at him, which I couldn’t really help doing every time I looked at him. “Larry, I want you to suck my dick. It’s fine!”

He licked his lips as he leaned into my cock, satisfied with my response. He started by licking my pre off the head of my dick. It felt good, but deep down, I thought it’d feel even better if he’d somehow made me want him to suck it. I know it’s a weird fantasy to have about a guy, especially a guy I just met, as a straight man, but I couldn’t help but think of the erotic that would have been added to the scenario of his weird book actually was controlling me. Obviously, that was bullshit. But it was making my cock throb in the older mans’ mouth thinking about how erotic that would be.

He started trying to take my full 8 inches in slowly, teeth painfully scraping the sides quite a bit. It really wasn’t his fault that I was thick as well as long and it was his first blow job, so I wasn’t necessarily mad about it, but it wasn’t pleasant. He started gagging about halfway down, unable to really get much farther and he pulled off as he heaved slightly.

Eyes watering, Larry looked up at me, “Dang, it’s kind of weird having that in my throat like that. How do people not gag on it?”

I laughed down at him, “Honestly, I’m a bit bigger and thicker than most. My girlfriend, Whitney, gags on it a lot too. I’ve never sucked cock, but I think she just kinda relaxes her throat and breaths through her mouth. You can keep trying, Larry. I actually really want you to suck my cock.”

Larry smirked, an action that actually kind of made him look slightly less attractive because it was such strange look for the socially awkward man, “Why do you want me to suck your dick, Zack?”

I laughed down at him, “It’s silly, actually. But, like, it’s so hot to me to imagine you’re actually controlling me and making me do all of this. As dumb as that sounds, it’s really turning me on!”

Larry, too, began laughing. “Yeah, that’s kind of what I thought you’d think.”

Quickly, he jumped back on my cock as my mind was filled with fantasies of Larry reading those words and commanding me to let him suck his cock. In my fantasy, he not only commanded me to let him suck my cock, but actually made me want to have him suck it. It was such a hot fantasy that I realized had a semblance of truth. I really actually did want him to continue blowing me, but, unfortunately for me, it had nothing to do with him demanding it. I just really wanted him to suck my dick.

Over time, he did start getting better, controlling the gagging, and taking me deeper. It felt good, obviously, having the moist mouth eagerly lapping at my cock. At one point, he started lapping on my balls awkwardly. I grinned down at him as he did so, wishing he’d just get back to sucking my cock so I could continue fantasizing about him ‘controlling’ me.

Eventually, after about ten minutes or so, he seemed to tire of blowing me, much to my dismay. I couldn’t help but beg him to continue sucking me off because, honestly, I was having such a fun time having him sucking on me while my sexual fantasy played in my mind.

Larry stood up straight and simply stated without much fanfare, “I think you want to try sucking my cock now. I think you still find it sexually thrilling imagining I’m controlling you tonight, but still know it couldn’t be true.”

And, honestly, I did. It was strange that it wasn’t strange to me that I wanted to suck the old man’s dick right here, right now. I knew I wasn’t gay by any account but I couldn’t help but admit that sucking his cock was exactly what I wanted to try in that moment. A passing thought about him controlling me to do so passed through my mind and my cock, already as hard as it had ever been, hardened even more. I internally wished he could actually control me to suck his cock as I asked, “Hey, that’s not a bad idea, Larry. Can I suck your cock now? I want to try it out.”

He started unbuckling his pants right there and said, “Sure, my friend. I think you’ll love sucking my cock.”

I quickly got up off the bar and onto my knees as my brain realized that he was absolutely correct: I would love sucking his dick.

He unbuttoned his pants and pushed them to his feet, revealing a bulge in his tightie whities. I wasn’t surprised to see him hard, honestly. He was gay, he’d been stroking and sucking me and, even though I’m not what I’d call an egomaniac, I’m pretty fucking hot. Beyond that, I was now on my knees about to suck him off. He’d have to be completely asexual to not get hard from the experience.

Without even asking and before he could do it himself, I pulled his underwear down revealing his stubby dick. It wasn’t very long, but it was surprisingly thick. I estimated it was about four to five inches or so. I may not have been gay, but as a straight man, I’d imagine even a gay guy wouldn’t find his penis particularly appealing. Honestly, in that moment, I didn’t find it appealing in the slightest. But I still wanted to suck it. It wasn’t about it being a good looking cock, it was more about just wanting to try cocksucking while imagining the sexual thrill it would be for me if Larry had forced me to do it somehow via magic or mind control.

He tasted awful, quite frankly. I horrid mix of sweat and salty precum. If I didn’t want to suck him so badly, I probably would have vomited right then and there. Despite my taste buds telling me this was awful and my initial feelings that his cock was visually disgusting, I loved having it in my mouth. I couldn’t really figure out why, but I absolutely loved sucking Larry’s dick.

He moaned almost the moment his cock entered my mouth, “I had no idea it would… ugh… mmm… feel so goo-oo-ood. Damn, oh my-y God!”

I didn’t really listen to him in the slightest, I just loved knowing his dick was in my mouth. Even though it was my choice to suck him off, it was just so intoxicating imaging he was the one that made me do it. My cock throbbed in my hand as I jerked myself off imagining the amazingly sexy scenario.

After only about two minutes, he came in my mouth. At that point, I did start gagging as it was so unbelievably disgusting, but I just couldn’t release his cock from my mouth. I loved it being in there far too much! Seriously, I was pissed at myself that I hadn’t pulled his cock out and just start sucking him when he’d originally asked to sit next to me; I loved sucking on his cock that much.

He started trying to pull his cock away just as his semen started erupting, clearly his cock head getting to sensitive for him, but I just couldn’t let his cock escape my lips. Luckily, I was stronger than him so I held him tightly as he tried pushing me away. Eventually he gasped out, “I think you can stop sucking on my cock now!”

So I did. As much as I loved sucking him off, I knew it was time to stop. That’s when I started retching a bit, falling to my knees and spitting out the cum as I dry heaved; the disgusting taste of Larry’s cum in my mouth absolutely disgusting me.

“I’m sorry, Zack, I couldn’t hold it in.”

Between retches, “It’s okay…” I gagged, “It’s part…” I gagged again, “Of sucking cock.”

I did want to be understandable with such a likable guy, but the cum tasted horrible. For his part, Larry looked really guilty as I looked up at him with watery eyes and gagged yet again. Despite my disgust, I still grinned at him.

“I think you’re okay now, realizing my cum actually tastes amazingly good.”

And just like that, it wasn’t bad at all and my dry heaves ceased completely. I realized that his cum was pretty tasty, actually. I took the moment, as disgusting as it may have been to Larry, to actually dip a finger in the cum I’d spit on the floor and tasting it again.

Larry, for his part, didn’t seem to notice though, as he enjoyed the post-orgasm bliss. He sat down hard on the barstool he’d been in before, pants abandoned on the floor, still wearing his shirt, quickly softening cock dangling free. I eventually took my seat next to him again after I finished off the rest of the cum I’d stupidly spit out. My cock was still hard. As turned on as I’d been imagining him controlling me, I didn’t think my dick would soften any time soon without cumming, and I didn’t really feel like doing that right now.

“Well… that was amazing,” Larry said as his started stabilizing again.

“Honestly, it really really was. You’re the only guy I’ve ever blown and I never thought I’d love it as much as I did. You ever want another blowjob, just ask. That is if my girlfriend isn’t around!” I laughed heartily, enjoying the comradery Larry and I had developed in only about an hour or so.

“Your girlfriend? Whitney, you said?” Larry asked.

“Yeah. What about her?” I asked, kindly.

“How do you feel about her? Like, I’ve never been in a relationship. What’s it like?” Larry gazed over at me with stars in his eyes. I felt for the poor guy. He was clearly just lonely. A part of me really wished a guy would come into his life and be his, considering he was literally the most likable guy I’d ever met.

“Well, I wouldn’t say I’m in love with her. She’s my fifth… no sixth girlfriend since starting college. I kind of go through girls pretty fast, but Whitney and I have been together longest. She pisses me off pretty frequently, but, like, she’s good to me and she’s a good lay and, well, I think I could see myself falling for her deeper. Being with someone is nice, my man. But, like, it’s not everything,” I offered, trying to make him feel better.

“Yeah, I guess so… but I don’t think I could ever get a boyfriend with my social anxiety or with this body or with my busy schedule with school and studying and stuff…” Larry gazed at me deeper. If anyone else looked at me that way, I’d probably be freaked out thinking he was a creepy sexual predator. Honestly though, with Larry, he could look at me any way and I’d wouldn’t be able to feel anything other than comfort. He really was such a cool guy.

So I smiled back as he continued to stare at me in that forlorn way.

We continued in this vein for several minutes as I noticed him occasionally start to say something but stop himself. I didn’t mind; he was just so awesome and everything felt so natural with him. I just sat there drinking my beer and sometimes taking a moment to look back over at him and grin wildly.

Eventually, after I’d finished my beer, I broke the silence, “Sorry, dude, I’ve gotta go to the bathroom. Be right back.”

He still had that look of wanting on his face as I got up and headed back to the bathroom. A part of me knew he was probably looking at my ass as I walked away and I just laughed at the thought of it. Larry truly was the best.

I entered the bathroom, my thoughts on my need to urinate, and jumped slightly at the unexpected view of Ben masturbating furiously on the only toilet in the room. At his feet, there appeared to be a puddle of semen pooling around the toilet bowl. His chest hair, too, seemed to be caked in quite a bit of the stuff. I had figured the poor guy had gone to the back to do inventory or count the cash box or something, but it seemed he’d decided to come into the bathroom and jerk off the entire time Larry and I were hanging out out front!

I just smiled at the guy as he continued to furiously jerk his tool. He smiled up at me, seeming to whisper something to himself as he continued stroking madly. I sauntered over to the urinal, careful to avoid his mess on the ground, as he groaned and another small amount of juices spewed from his cock.

“Damn, man! You must be insanely horny! Have a lot of pent up emotions or something?” I asked nonchalantly as I neared the urinal.

“Not especially, actually. Just realized I wanted to come in here and masturbate nonstop. I mean, I’d planned on going home and maybe getting some action from my wife tonight, but this seemed like what I should be doing. That was my 8th orgasm, actually. Not sure how much more I’ve got in me but, damn, I need to keep going.”

“Jesus! Well, don’t mind me, just gotta take a piss. You mind?”

When he said no, I started urinating into the urinal next to the toilet. As close as I was to him now, I could faintly make out what he’d been saying to himself. It was something like, ‘oh fuck yeah, Larry. So hot. Larry.’ My lips curled up hearing the man who had mentioned his wife frequently, jerking off thinking about the amazing guy we’d both met tonight.

Just then, however, Larry came rushing in, looking like he’d seen a ghost.

I turned around suddenly, still midstream, and laughed at the sudden intrusion. “What’s up dude? You okay?” I asked.

“I, uh, yeah, just forgot Ben was in here and wanted to, uh warn you or something,” Larry responded. “You two doing all right?”

I looked over a Ben, still stroking is fairly large meat and then back at Larry. “Well I can’t speak for the horny dude here, but I’m fine. Why wouldn’t I be?”

“I’m good too,” Ben quickly interjected, not slowing his pace in the slightest.

Larry relaxed and said, “Oh yeah, that one earlier I said. Makes sense. Okay,” then seemed to notice us staring at him, “Nevermind that, I’m just being forgetful. Uh, Ben, I think you want to cum one last time and then join Zack and me up front.”

I saw Ben really get into his stroking as I finished up peeing and started doing the same. I definitely wanted to join Larry up front, but had a sudden need to cum. It only took me a few strokes to actually get to orgasm, however, as horny as I’d been up to now.

Spewing my gigantic load into the urinal, Larry suddenly said, “Crap. I wanted to save yours. This gets hard with two people.”

I literally had no idea what Larry could have been talking about, so I just ignored it and finished into the urinal, flushed it, and sauntered over to him. The two of us walked out. Larry told me he was going to wait for Ben to finish and, honestly, I had little else to do so I waited with him. He felt me up from time to time while we waited next to the bathroom door with him gazing at me. I didn’t mind, of course.

Finally, Ben exited the bathroom. “I can’t believe I came that much! I think I’ve only ever cum twice in one day before. That was intense.”

Larry took no time at all, however, to lean in and whisper into Ben’s ear just as he exited. Just as quickly, Ben walked over to his clothing and started putting it back on as Larry then leaned in and whispered into my ear.

“I think you want to go home with me. I think you want to get to know me better.”

Just as he finished telling me what obviously was true because of course I wanted to go home with him, Ben walked up, scrawling something on a piece of paper.

“Hey man, I realized just then I wanted you to have my phone number, so feel free to call me up sometime. I’m think I’m gonna close up shop early and go home to my wife now. Normally, I’d stay ‘til at least 2, but figured it’s okay to head home early just now.”

Ben handed the paper to Larry, who pocketed it quickly without really stopping from groping and feeling me up. I got the sense that Larry was a big fan of mine… unluckily for him, I had a girlfriend and was really only into pussy.

I started getting dressed again, knowing we’d be heading to Larry’s soon, slipping my underwear and pants on. As I reached for my shirt, Larry interjected, “I think you’ll keep your shirt off.” It wasn’t a bad idea so I agreed. Ben, too, seemed to have the same idea, as he took the shirt he’d already placed back off.

Larry finished putting on his clothes and grabbed his old journal and the two of us followed Ben out the front door as he flicked the lights and closed and locked the door. Larry didn’t pay much attention to Ben, though, as excited as he seemed to be that I decided to go home with him.

“See you both later and feel free to text or call any time, Larry. Really fabulous meeting you!” Ben hollered at us as Larry hurriedly lead me toward his car. Without even really acknowledging the man behind us, Larry rushed to his car with me following suit. He’d parked a little up the street and, to my surprise, he parked right behind me.

“Do you think I should just follow you there in my car?” I asked, thinking that was definitely the best way to get there.

Without really taking a moment to consider it, Larry responded, “I think you desperately want to ride in my car with me because you can’t get enough of being around me.”

Of course I couldn’t get enough of him, I thought. “I’ll gladly ride with you to your house! Honestly, driving separately would be hard for me because you’ve grown on me so much, buddy!”

We both dived into his car, I put my shirt on the floor in front of me, and Larry started pulling out towards his place. “It’s about a fifteen minute drive. I have to think about what I want to do when we get there. Have to make some hard decisions. I think you want to strip completely naked and play with your penis the whole way there without cumming.”

I didn’t quite know what Larry meant about him having to do some thinking, but I did know I had to get out of my clothes instantly and play with my cock right now. I felt so wishy-washy taking my clothes back off so quickly after putting them on, but I put that aside knowing I wanted to do what I wanted to do. No harm in doing it.

I fondled myself pretty heavily and actually had a few moments in which I imagined Larry controlled me earlier in the night again which made my cock swell in response. There really was no denying I was hornier than I’d been in a long time tonight. I tried to strike up a conversation with Larry as he drove to his place, but nothing seemed to stick. He did look down at me playing with my cock and then back up into my eyes a few times during the drive, especially at the red lights and stop signs. He had the same rather distant look in his eyes he’d had at the bar after I sucked him off. Yet again, I was struck by how the look would easily have freaked me out if anyone other than this amazing man was giving it to me.

After a about ten minutes, I gave up on conversing and just focused on my hardened cock. It was rather fun playing with it, as it usually was. But knowing I was with Larry somehow made it better. I just loved being around this guy!

Eventually, we pulled into a driveway to a pretty non-descript house. I sat there waiting for Larry to get out of the car too. While I calmly waited, I just continued rubbing myself playfully and smiling at Larry. I figured he probably thought what I was doing was pretty sexy, being the gay guy he was.

For his part, he just continued staring at me. He looked conflicted to me, but what about, I couldn’t really figure out. From my perspective, there didn’t seem to be much to think about, honestly. I just wanted to hang out with my new buddy.

Finally, Larry broke the silence without breaking the eye contact, “I think you’ll follow me into the house without thinking anything is strange about it at all and leave your clothes here.”

I did just that, following Larry as I continued playing with my cock all the way up the front stoop and into his house.

He welcomed me inside and I was slightly appalled by the mess and smell that inundated my eyes and nose. Clearly, Larry was a bit of a pack rat. There were stacks of papers everywhere, empty pizza boxes, random assortments of junk piled against walls, and an emanating odor that could only be moldy food and unwashed socks.

“Damn, man, you need a maid or something! This is disgusting!” I said with a smile, really trying to take the sting out. Despite his place actually being of the same aesthetic as a junkyard, I was still just so happy to be spending time with him that I could live with it. He went in and sat in the one spot in his living room that seemed clear of dirty clothes, dishes, and other trash.

“Yeah. Sorry. Don’t really take care of myself like I should. Never really have guests over though, so never really feel like I need to.”

Larry looked over at me with a sense of fondness in his eyes. I, honestly, couldn’t help but smile at him as I continued playing with my cock.

“I’ll be honest, Zack, I brought you here unsure of what I should do. This is too powerful for me and I don’t want much but you’ve made me feel so good tonight. I know it’s not really you but I don’t really care about that. You’re the first and only guy that ever made me feel something even slightly erotic or romantic. I don’t know what to do.”

I continued to grin at him as I stood at the door, my dick flopping around as I stroked and played with it. I honestly didn’t know how to respond to what he was saying to me but felt like I needed to. After a moment’s thought, I said, as kindly as I could, “I appreciate all of that, Larry. I’m glad I could make you feel good about yourself and everything, but I also don’t want you getting the wrong idea. I’m not gay and I do have a girlfriend. I know full well that you could find a guy if you just presented the person you showed me and even Ben tonight! Honestly, Larry. You’re the greatest guy I’ve ever met! In the matter of only a couple hours, I realized that. Just imagine if a gay guy got the chance to meet you!”

Despite me pouring my heart out and telling him exactly how I felt, Larry’s demeanor didn’t shift at all. The look of slight guilt still permeated his face and I couldn’t figure out for the life of me why.

I wasn’t sure exactly what to do while my new friend stared at me with gaze that would have creeped me out on anyone else, but I just continued playing with my cock, enjoying every moment I was spending the man. I didn’t really move from the doorway, however, not wanting to get my naked body dirty in his grimy home.

It felt almost like an eternity before Larry finally broke the silence. It seemed he’d been building the courage to say something in all the time he sat there; similarly to how he had to build the courage when he first asked me if he could sit next to him. But I couldn’t help but listen to everything my new best friend said. He just kept going and going and everything he said made so much sense. After every sentence he said, I just realized that there was literally nothing he was saying that wasn’t exactly what I’d thought to begin with.

I was homosexual.

He was the sexiest man on Earth.

I did want to be with him forever.

It all seemed so extreme for a moment or two at first, but it all fit into place as he finally finished talking to me. Naturally, I knew I had a couple things I needed to do as my cock naturally hardened like it always did whenever I was near Larry. So I called some girl named Whitney and told her that I didn’t want to be with her anymore, whatever that meant. Strangely, she started crying, but I didn’t even really know her so I hung up on her and blocked her number. I looked over at the love of my life, Larry, and smiled. He smiled broadly back at me.

I then, naturally, got to work on cleaning our house. It would take a while, so I knew I should get started. Larry sat back, stripped and started watching me clean with his gorgeous eyes, amazing body, and wonderful cock hardening. After an hour or two, Larry got bored of watching me organize, throw our trash away, and sort through everything, and went to bed. I gave my boyfriend and love of my life a quick kiss before he wandered off to bed, his perfect penis bobbing as he wobbled into a room down the hall I hadn’t ventured in yet. I figured it was our bedroom and for a fleeting moment I found it strange that I wasn’t sure, but the feeling didn’t linger. Besides, I didn’t have much time to think on the strange feeling: I knew I’d need to hurry to get the place clean so I could fuck and get fucked by my amazing boyfriend.


Three months later

“Touchdown!”

And with that, we won our final game with me as quarterback of our college team. My teammates ran at me as I got to my feet, surprised I’d ran in the ball from the 15 yard line with so little time left on the clock and us down by 3. But, now, officially, we were national champions. The crowd went wild, the announcer screamed at the amazing play I’d just made, and my coach seemed to have tears in his eyes as he ran towards me and my team. Honestly, I couldn’t believe it and my teammates raised me in the air, screaming wildly.

After the trophy ceremony, interviews with journalists, discussions with the couch, conversations with scouts for pro teams, and, finally and gloriously, a shower, I dressed to head home. My teammates were all incredibly excited and wanted to take me out to party, but I politely and eagerly declined, telling them there was only really one place I wanted to be to celebrate. Despite the victory and the amazing work I’d done to win the game for all of us, they rolled their eyes at my refusal. They knew I had to get home to Larry, the love of my life.

They’d all been confused when I came out a few months ago, given my record of scoring with so many women during most of my college career. A few of them even asked about some girl named Whitney I swear I’d never even met when I first came out three months ago. Eventually, though, they got used to me being gay. I’m pretty sure they were mainly comfortable because I professed my love of Larry and only Larry, so none of them felt that I may be attracted or into them. My coach, too, was fine. My family and other friends as well. But all of them wanted to meet Larry and understandably so given how highly I spoke of him. I didn’t really feel the urge to share that part of my life with them, however, even though I loved him more than I’d ever loved or cared for any other person in my life.

Ever since the first day I’d met him at a random bar, I knew he was mine and mine alone. He supported my college life, football career (with a possibility of joining a pro team next year at the NFL draft), and even me visiting my family and friends from time to time. He even supported them knowing about him, but we both agreed it was best, for now, to keep each other to ourselves.

Nothing compared to the joy I had crossing the threshold into our home on the outskirts of town night after night. I’d come to get used to see Larry on the couch playing video games or eating or reading or working on school work; always nude. But even though I’m used to it, my heart still flutters with love at the mere sight of him.

Since that first time I visited our home three months prior, I knew this man was my everything. As per our routine, I felt my cock harden at being around him and so I stripped out of all my clothes at the door, walked over to him, and began massaging his amazing feet.

“I saw the game on the TV, Zack! Great work!” Larry said excited for me but not looking up from the TV.

As I dug my strong fingers into the sole of his left foot, I responded gleefully, “Thanks, Master!” That was a little playful pet name I had for him. He was just so perfect.

His cock began hardening as he finally began looking down at me, peeking out from his slight beer belly. To be honest, his belly was starting to go away, given his new workout routine.

About two months ago, he’d handed me this weird old journal he’d been studying the night we’d met. After talking to him, I realized I wanted to roleplay a bit with him and read one of the sentences in the book and pretend it could ‘control’ him. I did know that there were only specific times I could roleplay with him, though, and that it should be up to him whenever I did it. I had to respect his boundaries, after all.

But we’d decided that we could pretend it worked and so he had me tell him, ‘I think you’ll work out every day for at least an hour.’ It wasn’t particularly a sexy thing, per se. But it just seemed like the right thing to do if we were going to roleplay. And for Larry’s part, he certainly took to the game and had been working out every day since then!

Since then, there’d only been a handful of roleplay moments. ‘I think you want to eat healthier’ and ‘I think you want me to call you Master’ and ‘I think you have much more confidence when talking with attractive men’ and ‘I think you’ll make sure to study for the test tonight’ and ‘I think you aren’t going to worry about taking over Zack’s life anymore’. Silly stuff like those examples.

My personal favorite, however was, ‘I think you’ll be comfortable being kinky when controlling Zack’. I didn’t know quite what it meant considering he wasn’t controlling me. He merely told me certain things that just were plain true! And it was very true that I loved how kinky Larry got with me, especially after he made a statement regarding it once.

I had exactly zero urge to ever say any sentence that began with I think around him without his say so though. He’d offhandedly commented that he only wanted the extra oomph of the roleplay to get him to do something he wouldn’t do otherwise.

Not that I cared if he got muscles or not: he was perfection in a man. After he said I could quit rubbing his amazing feet, I got to work on cleaning the mess he’d made since this morning when I left for the football game. He slapped my ass a couple times as I moved around the room and just giggled back at him and said, “Thank you, Master.”

While I was doing preparing supper for the two of us, Larry snuck into the kitchen behind me and grabbed my cock from behind as he rubbed his own perfect four inches into the crack of my muscular ass.

“Who’s ass is this, boy?” Larry asked.

“Of course it’s yours, Masters.”

“Do you love me, boy?”

“With all my heart, Master.”

Satisfied, he whispered in my ear, “I think whenever I call you boy, you’ll cum but not realize you’ve done it. I think you’ll leave it wherever it sprays and then clean it a day later.”

He always tended to play these little games with me where he’ll whisper something right into my ear that may seem off the wall at first, but once he finished, it’s almost as if he didn’t need to say it at all because it’s just the truth.

One time he’d said something along the lines of, ‘I think you only want to eat your supper out of my ass’. Obviously, it had been true then. The next day he whispered that I didn’t any more, and that was true as well. Another time, the moment I got home from classes, he whispered, ‘I think you are going to attach yourself to my dick with your mouth and suck it and drink everything that comes out of it until tomorrow morning and love every moment of it’. That was an interesting night of cum and piss: I loved every moment of it.

Another of my favorite whisper moments was ‘I think you remember who you were before you met me but can’t help but behave like the person I made you no matter what.’ I remember feeling a lot of weird feelings inside and disgust with the gay things he had me do for some reason. That night when he fucked me, I swear I thought I was in hell at the time! The next morning, though, he whispered in my ear how sexy all those feelings made me feel and that I was ‘back to normal’. Now, obviously, I have zero idea in the slightest what he meant by all of that, but it was still incredibly sexy to this day how terrified I was that night.

This was no different and I just smiled, knowing there’d probably be puddles of my cum all over the house for me to clean tomorrow. My heart filled with joy: I loved my Master and these little whisper moments.

“Good boy,” he stated as my cock exploded with cum and I finished cutting up the onions I was about to place into our salad without breaking stride.

After I prepared our plates and served them at our dining room, I began feeding Larry, like I always did.

“Good boy,” I came onto my boyfriend’s lap as I placed a cut of the pork in his mouth. After licking up my cum I’d spilled on him, like I wanted to, I continued feeding him until he finished, and then I ate my portion.

The night continued in that vein: I continued doing my normal routine of serving the man I loved and I came throughout the house whenever he said boy, I did my usual work out to stay sexy and strong for my man, and made out with Larry periodically when he wanted to until eventually, we decided it was bed time.

“I’m thinking of inviting Ben over again sometime soon. How does that make you feel, boy?”

I came onto the underside of our shared bathroom sink as I brushed my teeth and my always hard cock shuttered at the thought of the sexy, hairy bear. Pulling the toothbrush out of my mouth, “I thi… oops, I mean that’d be fun!” I corrected myself. I knew better than to start a sentence with I think if we weren’t roleplaying! I continued, “Last time he was here was such a blast. I’m pretty sure you had him cumming almost nonstop with your amazing fucking skills, Master!”

Larry smiled broadly as he brushed his teeth too, clearly having caught my near slip up but not caring. “It’ll be so much fun! Especially knowing he’s a married straight man, right boy?”

I came again as I followed up, “You know that’s my main fetish: having sex with heteros.”

“I know it is, my boy,” I came again, “because we had a good conversation about that, didn’t we boy?” I came again.

Finally, we got into bed and I assumed the normal position on my hands and knees for my Master to fuck me silly with his brilliant four inches. I’d tried fucking him the first few days I lived here, but Larry hadn’t had much sex up until then, so we gave up on that. I realized pretty quickly after that, however, that I’m a slutty bottom boy for my Master, so I preferred it this way. He did mention a few nights back that he’d consider roleplaying with me as top sometime soon. I smiled knowing my Master really got into the roleplaying when we did it. Though a rare thing for us to do, I couldn’t help but love and respect him even more with the amount of commitment he had to the statements I made to him that started with ‘I think.’

He inserted himself roughtly after applying some lube to my hole, but by now, I knew my asshole was basically his cock’s home, so he didn’t need much. He fucked me nice and slow and came within two minutes, like he usually did. That was all I needed as I came when he did. We always came at the exact same time since the first day we fucked.

I laid in my own cum as Larry spooned me. It was heaven in the arms of the man I loved. My life, my Master, my boyfriend: Larry.

“Good boy,” he said a few minutes later.

I came again as I drifted off into dreams of Larry, as was usual.

If anyone was going to unlock the intricacies and translate the secrets of the ancient language we were studying into an understandable form we could utilize, it was going to be Larry.

I’m by no means uneducated and by even less means stupid. But Larry had a way with extinct languages that didn’t come across as entirely comprehensible and, I daresay, his talent surpassed any other person I’d encountered in my long journey through academia. Despite being Dr. Johannes Pryer, a renowned academic with several masters in various languages, nationally known for my talents, and quite famous in linguistic circles for my abilities in translating ancient texts, this one had stumped me.

Luckily, however, as his professor, I knew that was why I had asked him to work on this particularly challenging transcript that had caused much more talented linguists to lose sleep and experiment with the intricacies for decades. I figured the amazing talent he’d displayed during the several other assignments I’d asked him to help out with would be an indicator of his hopeful ability to unlock this hidden language.

To be frank, I did have an ulterior motive assigning him the work. Rumors had circulated for as long as people had attempted to translate the words that there was somehow strange power behind them. That whoever had spoken those words had actually utilized the language in powerful ways that had been lost. Apparently it had the ability, just through language, to alter mind states. That the writers discovered the secrets of our very ability to process words to create powerful mind control over their fellow human beings millennia before they’d even discovered our bodies were made of cells.

I didn’t want to call it magic and believed the rumors we’re very likely entirely false, but hey, what did I have to lose? I was a professor with tenure, and I knew I had the power to utilize my insanely talented student for our research. And, well, if he did somehow discover that intensely powerful ability, I’d be highly interested in exploring it. Hopefully only out of curiosity and study, of course.

To be honest, I knew that wouldn’t be the case. And I knew that if anyone would be able to devote all of themself to unlocking the hidden secrets of the words in the manuscript, it would be Larry. He truly had no social life, no friends, no distractions, and had always spent every waking moment working on his assignments. Honestly, his life was heading towards that of a lonely academic, much like myself. But his brain, his talents, and his age, all fortunately and unfortunately for me, far surpassed mine.

I was approaching 60, slightly overweight with high blood pressure, single, gay, and, well, if I had to be honest, a bit of a pervert outside of my professional life on campus and within the hoity-toity circles I was forced to interact with. I didn’t foresee myself finding a partner, a family, or any other real meaningful relationship beyond the occasional kinky hook up and sex parties within the dom/sub community in the nearby Boston area.

Being a naturally larger man, I tended to stick to dominating boys and desired to completely use them as playthings. But, honestly, a few men could bring out my very limited sub side, but that hadn’t happened in decades. Bondage, feet, pissplay… all of it intrigued me, and none of it really fit in with the respectable life I’d built in the suburban community college town I lived in. So I contained all of that to my dungeon I’d constructed in my basement that I mostly utilized on the weekends and in the summer with one night stands and a few other local kinky older guys, going to IML in Chicago every May, and pretty much just satiating my desires during the school year online with remote play and through imagination and fantasy.

And, man, did I have a focus of most of the fantasies: my neighbors, the Petersens. The father, Steven, was a dream of a man. Tall, dark eyes, dark hair, hairy chest peeking out of the tight polos he wore, manly build, all around nice guy, and just living the All-American dream.

He was truly the main focus of my sexual desires. I even had this recurring fantasy that I was so unbelievably obsessed with that I actually started having dreams about it. Whenever I had it, I always woke up with wet shorts like a horny teenager. In it, Steven was trapped completely naked in the sling I’d set up in my basement, begging me to get naked and use his body for my pleasure. He’d get unimaginably horny as I began tickling and fucking his masculine feet while his (hopefully) huge hard cock leaked all over his wonderfully small Dad-bod like hairy belly. He would feel more pleasure from his elder Daddy polar bear next door neighbor worshipping his body than he ever could have imagined, all the while begging with all his might for me to fuck his open, ready, willing hole.

I had this fantasy and it was so clear in my mind, I knew, if I ever found the ability to make it happen, I would. I couldn’t help but think of dominating him, corrupting him, just plain fucking him whenever I saw his handsome face, his puppy dog eyes, his dimples…

And his boys, three in total, were walking dreams too. Also tall, dark, and stereotypically sexy young men; the eldest, Jonathan, was actually a student at my college, and the two younger ones, Lucas and Matthew, were seniors in high school now. They were twins too.

Yes, twins.

Seriously.

They truly were this perfect, corn-fed, masculine family and I had deep dark desires to corrupt the shit out of them.

Oh, and they even had the standard boring blonde mom named Angie and a daughter named Stacey. Or maybe Stephanie? I think Stacey/Stephanie was 16 or something? Who cared when there were walking, talking prime man meat just next door feeding every single one of my fantasies.

Anyway, I could talk about my long-winded and detailed fantasies including the Petersen men for days, but this part is really about Larry. Well, at least for the moment.

Long story short, Larry was basically a less socially graceful, more introverted, schlubby, less attractive version of me at his age. And knowing that’s how he was the entirety I’d know him was kind of how I figured out that he’d cracked the code of the manuscript I’d assigned him. He never formally told me he’d done it. He just told me over and over again that he was working on it. I couldn’t really fault him, honestly. It had stumped countless people before him, and he was still getting all his standard work and research done on top of updating me on the progress he was making. Sure, it sometimes felt like he was being quite vague when talking about his breakthroughs and, well, he seemed to get more and more confidence over the course of the school year and, the most out of character for him, even seemed to have been working out and losing weight. But he was still the workhorse he seemed to have been before. I really had no reason to doubt he was still struggling through the process of translating the work.

That was until the end of the year department award ceremony.

I was sitting up on the stage with the rest of the faculty, as was customary, while we gave out scholarships, awards, accommodations, yada, yada, yada, to our students. I generally spent the time thinking about perving out with the particularly sexy students looking up at me while I clapped along, working hard to act as though I was paying attention despite imagining the deviant fun I’d much rather be having with the particularly sexy male students.

It always felt like hours were passing in mere minutes when I was forced into these pointless award presentations, despite knowing at this particularly prolonged one the people were still filing in and we hadn’t even started.

As was usual for me in these moments, I spent my time looking at one of my sexier students, Thomas McFarland, imagining him on his knees in front of me, tied up, begging for his new Daddy professor to piss on him, leaking an entire thread of pre from the hardest his cock had been or ever would be when I glanced towards the entrance to the auditorium and saw him: Zachary Fleming. The star quarterback of our collegiate team. A man even sexier that Thomas McFarland who was likely to be a future NFL-er that I’d never actually met but most definitely noticed on campus.

I knew for a fact that he was not a member of English department, let alone in the honors or advanced programs that students attending tonight would need to be involved in to even be invited to come, so I had no idea why he had arrived in such a crisp suit, looking so strikingly handsome, making my already hard dick throb now imagining him in that same position my intense imagination had placed Thomas in. It took Zackary looking back and leaning over to kiss another person on the lips to even notice there was a person he’d walked in with and an even longer moment or two for me to even comprehend that, in fact, as shocking as it was, he was holding hands with that someone.

And that someone he had kissed was another man.

And that he was smiling lovingly and adoringly down at him.

And that that someone was Larry.

My student Larry. The dorky, overweight, nerd of nerds Larry.

And, the most shocking part of all was that Larry actually looked much better and more attractive than I ever thought possible. I still would much rather have Zachary pleading for me to use his body for my pleasure, but Larry was now a solid 6/10 when he’d previously been a 1 or 2/10.

That’s when I realized, almost instantly that there was no way an attractive, perfect, sexy man like Zachary Fleming would be holding hands with someone like Larry, even with his slight glow up, unless Larry had cracked the code I’d given him. I may not have been as smart as Larry when it came to particularly challenging linguistic code cracking, but I was no dummy. He’d figured out the ancient language and he’d used it on Zachary Fleming.

On fucking Zachary fucking Fleming. All-star jock and quarterback for our school who could quite literally have any human being with a libido and an attraction to men.

For one thing, despite having heard the rumors from students that Zachary had come out as gay, I never quite believed such a stud that had for long been known as a slight womanizer on campus would come out as gay. Hey, I’m old school: the homosexuals weren’t the masculine athletes when I grew up and that’s just a stereotype I couldn’t quite shake. So Zackary wasn’t gay to me. Bi, maybe. But secretly bi. Definitely not fully gay.

He had to have been controlled.

Beyond that, I’d realized Larry hadn’t been coming into the lab quite as often and tended to come to class virtually without having his camera on since, oh, around January? That was when the rumors of Zackary’s supposed homosexuality began stirring. And it would have given him time to tighten up and look a bit sexier.

Maybe this was their grand debut. After all, Larry was graduating this year, I realized, and he’d be able to move on to bigger and better things with his very likely mind-fucked future nationally known rich NFL star.

I scoffed realizing only someone with a massive amount of unchecked power and a previous inferiority complex would be this stupid to out themselves so close to when they’d be getting off scott-free. They just had to showcase their prize in public at least once.

Well, Larry had underestimated my desire for control. My perverse needs. My willingness to grab something I’d wanted for almost five decades from the moment I’d had my first erection and perverted thoughts.

If Larry could easily mindfuck that dream of a man, maybe I could make my fantasies come true too… maybe Steven Petersen begging for my cock while dangling in my sling wasn’t that farfetched any longer.

Without hesitation, I excused myself to my colleague bluffing that I had to go to the restroom. I noticed Larry and Zackary take a seat next to a few other nerdier members of the ancient language department, all of them seemingly in awe of Larry’s sudden glow up and Zachary’s very presence.

I practically raced off the stage and towards the offices I knew would be unattended. Larry, being a grad student, had his own office. Hopefully, he brought something that could help me ascertain how to control my own set of ‘Zacharys’. Or as I was going to call them, my ‘Petersens’.

My hard cock led the way through the hallways, eager to get there without anyone noticing my absence. Hurrying into our section of the large Ancient and Foreign Language department section of our building, I saw Larry’s desk across the way. And, just as I’d hoped, two coats and one large backpack were resting on his messy and dusty desk. Without even caring if anyone saw me at this point, I ran to his desk and opened his bag and rustled through it.

“Yes!” I expressed in a hushed tone, finding the ancient text as well as a notebook strapped to it. Having worked as Larry’s direct supervisor in the Ancient Language department, I was keenly aware he always kept amazing notes when breaking through texts and kept them in different notebooks while attaching them to ensure he never misplaced or mistook his notes for different books.

I unstrapped and rustled through. As I’d hoped, there were extensive notes. Towards the middle, I read how Zachary, or ‘Zack’ as Larry called him, wasn’t questioning any changes. Changes? My cock hardened.

A little later, ‘I allowed Zachary to revert back to himself prior to our meeting in January but still unable to stop doing all the previous commands. Outwardly he still performed his duties; keeping the house clean, appearing to be madly in love with me, allowing me to top him but… ‘

I nearly moaned knowing, without a doubt now, the text worked.

Continuing my reading: ‘… but internally, I know, based on the power of previous commands, he must have been screaming and aching for his previous life, even as I had him give me several long blow jobs. This did make me feel bad, so I reverted him back to his loving inside and out form.’

Holy shit, holy shit, holy shit, this was literally the Holy Grail for a pervert like me! Larry had this formerly clearly straight guy so mindfucked and controlled! And I’d only read a few notes!

Turning back towards the beginning, I saw standard code breaking techniques, attempts to translate, different context clues he discovered to get the words into a pronounceable formation that could be utilized.

I started getting nervous that my absence at the awards ceremony could be noticed and that they may wonder where I was, but I needed to find the words hidden in these notes! Rushing, I turned a bit farther:

‘Zack was eager to top tonight after I suggested it, and even with commanding him to be gentle, it was too much so I… ‘

Turning a bit more to the beginning:

‘The constant ‘zr’ could be more of a vowel sound to us. But if ‘Reshishuna’ works then it would mean… ‘

A bit more towards the back again:

‘The words are powerful enough to even affect some of the more basic aspects of his normal sexual anatomy. With a mere phrase, I can get him to orgasm and continue producing endless amounts of his semen. I find this to be… ‘

Beginning/middle:

‘Breakthrough: I’m relatively sure the suffix ‘vrt’ could roughly translate to ‘bro’ in our… ‘

End/middle:

‘Zack keeps a moaning my name while he… ‘

And finally, after turning back one more time:

‘Reshishina benjuni frashun en durnishina fenjuna rajine broshi von reshishina… I believe that if said phonetically in English, this could be the control phrase I’d long wondered could exist to bypass brainwaves and take control with simple phrasing. I’ll need to experiment, however, as this needs to be proven. I’ll go to a local bar tonight and try it on someone I feel would never agree to anything I’d do. It may be unethical, but this could change the fundamental nature of human interaction. If my understanding of the text is correct, after a subject hears this phrase, any sentence I say afterwards that begins with ‘I think’ will instantly become their own thought without them realizing that me having said it made them think it. Hopefully, this will mean… ‘

Blah, blah, blah as Larry went on about wanting to make a friend and some other bullshit.

I turned the page to see the next entry and all I could see was a large, bold, underlined, and circled word:

SUCCESS!!!

I took a moment to process what I was reading. And then I took another moment to walk over to the copy machine. Without much thought about my hard dick in my pants, I made a copy of the phrase, spoke it out loud for practice, folded the copy and put it in my pocket, placed the notebook back onto the ancient text, and put them all back in the backpack.

Almost like a zombie, I walked out, fully intending on going straight home… or, more likely, straight to the Petersens. Larry would never have written all of that without extensive research and ensuring all variables were correct. Larry wasn’t like that. Larry was thorough.

Larry did it, I thought again, not noticing at all that my boss, the dean, Frank Hurley, was shouting down the hall at me. Not until I felt him tap my shoulders did I process another person’s presence and turn around sharply, shocked at the sudden break in my reverie.

“Dr. Pryer!”

“Oh!” I jumped, startled at the sudden distraction from my single-minded focus.

“My apologies, doctor, but your turn to present the award to your student leader is almost up; you’ll need to hurry to the stage to give out your scholarship!”

“Oh, yeah. That,” I said, someone dazed at the intrusion in my thoughts, “One moment, however. I, um, need a moment to think.”

I dug through my pocket and quickly unfolded the paper with Dean Hurley looking at me quizzically, clearly not comprehending that I had no intention of going back into that auditorium tonight.

“Reshishina benjuni frashun en durnishina fenjuna rajine broshi von reshishina,” I read and quickly looked up at him.

For a few moments, we stared at each other. If my heart wasn’t pounding at about 150 beats per minute and the cold sweat of embarrassment and horny desire to get home wasn’t occurring, it’d be almost comedic.

“Yes, well, with that, um, might I escort you to the stage, doctor?” the dean offered.

“I think you decided you’ll give my scholarship in my place tonight and you’ll let me go home. I think you’ll let me know that right now,” I said, voice slightly cracking.

The dean quickly turned around, “On second thought, you’re right, I’ll actually give your scholarship out for you tonight. Why don’t you head home. I have all the information here anyway,”

I let out a gasp. It did work. It actually worked. Holy fucking fuck it worked!

“Oh yes, thank you dean. I like that idea. I think you’ll make a good excuse to anyone who asks about my absence as well,” I laughed gleefully, knowing that this power was real and that I could utilize it. I could see Lucas and Matt experimenting with twincest. I could see Jonathan on his knees licking my taint.

Most importantly, I could see Steven. Steven, the Evangelical Christian begging me while strapped to the sling that would now be his for my piss to drown him. His cock leaking with anticipation as his ass clenched and unclenched, desperate for my load. His thick forest of chest hair completely covered in my cum, piss, and juices while he begged for more. Steven Petersen longing, desperately, for his elderly sexual Master next door neighbor to dominate him more, to have his feet fucked, his ass fucked, his body used completely.

My cock was as hard as it had ever been.

Knowing that absolute power corrupts absolutely, I couldn’t resist one last parting message for my boss, “I think you have decided tonight that you’ll only ever wear frilly, girly underwear. I think wearing it will instantly get and keep your cock hard. I think you love showing off that bulge to anyone and everyone without thinking twice about it. I think after the ceremony tonight, you’ll rush to the nearest store, buy a bunch of the most feminine and frilly pairs you can find, and make sure to take pictures wearing only the underwear and send them to me tonight.”

After my long-winded commands, during which Dean Hurley’s eyes seemed to go completely dead inside, my cock just ached and ached. I wasn’t even remotely attracted to the 50-something-year-old man. He wasn’t well built, was balding considerably, and was somewhat frail. But knowing the control I had over him in this moment?

Fucking hot as hell.

Just as I finished speaking, the dean responded, “Of course, of course, that all sounds perfectly reasonable. Now get on home. You’re very welcome. Get on home now!”

I turned, chuckled a bit, and rushed out of the building.

Despite finding a trigger phrase that literally opened the minds of anyone who heard it to any suggestion I could think of, the biggest surprise of the night was that I didn’t get into a car accident while I rushed home. I swerved around the entirety of the road at times and probably ran a stop sign or two. It was a miracle I didn’t get pulled over… but my perverted cock hardened knowing I could take over the mind of one of our college towns many sexy cops if it did occur. I made a mental note of driving a little ‘dangerously’ sometime soon to live out a porn fantasy.

For now, however, Steven, the sexiest DILF on the planet, was my focus.

Finally, though my dangerous driving had made it unlikely, I arrived at home. There was nothing on my mind other than Steven Petersen, however, so I barely remembered to close my car door before I was bypassing my own front door and heading over to my neighbors. I clutched the paper in my hand, eager to live out a decades long fantasy with this heterosexual, straight edged, beautiful man.

DING DONG.

I was sweating, I knew it. But I didn’t care. And neither would Steven.

DING DONG.

In fact, I’d probably make him prefer my sweat. Make him crave it. Make him beg for it.

DING DONG.

No movement in the house. I did see there were a few lights on, and I could have sworn I saw some movement inside. You need to come to me, Steven. Now.

DING DONG.

Finally, someone approached the door, I couldn’t make out who through the window because the design made everything on the other side blurry beyond comprehension. I saw a shadow pass over the peephole, and, finally, the door opening.

My heart sank as I looked at their youngest daughter… Stacey/Stephanie.

“Oh, hi Mr. Pryer. Can I help you?” she asked politely

A little agitated that it wasn’t her father who answered the door, I tried to hide my frustration, “Sorry to disturb so late on a Friday evening, but is your father home? There is something I wanted to ask for his assistance with.”

“Oh sorry, Mr. Pryer. You just missed him. My mom and him have a whole anniversary thing planned for the weekend. Sunday is their 25th wedding anniversary so they’re celebrating. Him and mom will be gone til Sunday night. Is there something I can help you with?”

Fuck fuck fuck, I thought. I get the power to corrupt the main man in the world worth corrupting and he’s not even here. Fuck.

“No, dear. Unfortunately, it’s something that requires a man. Man’s work if you will,” I laughed, knowing I likely sounded slightly like a stereotypical Boomer to the young lady.

“Oh, well, okay. Maybe Lucas or Matt can help? They’re both here…”

I tuned out as she kept rambling on realizing that the twins would do nicely as I faintly processed Stacey/Stephanie saying their older brother Jonathan was out with his girlfriend unfortunately.

“… but I know they wouldn’t mind helping out. You’ve always been a pretty nice neighbor and well…”

“Oh yes, yes, dear, um, yes Lucas and Matt will do for tonight,” I spoke up quickly, interrupting more of the talkative teen girl’s speech.

Realizing quickly that I was unsure if they were even legal yet, “They, um, wait. Just to be sure… they, uh, are seniors this year, right? They’re graduating next week?” I confirmed.

“Yup, soon I’ll be the only one here and I’m kinda looking forward to it!”

“Oh, okay, um. So, obviously, uh, they turned 18?”

Hey, I may be a kinky fuck, but I’m not a pedophile. I have some morals I make sure to uphold, okay?

Side eyeing me slightly, I responded, “You know, hitting that adulthood milestone, thought maybe I could reward them with, ummm, a cigar or something if they helped…”

Not convinced I’d made her feel any more comfortable answering me, she just laughed awkwardly, “Yeah, they just turned 18 earlier this month. I doubt they’ll like a cigar though. Not really smokers. Tauruses, the both of them. Stubborn as all heck. Not that I believe in any of that stuff. I actually turned 17 last September, I’m a Virgo. I don’t really even know what that means at all,” She laughed again, trying to break the tension I’d created.

“Who’s at the door, Shelby!?” we heard a youthful male voice shout from inside the house.

Oh! Shelby! That was her name, I thought, laughing to myself. What an annoying little blabbermouth named Shelby.

“Mr. Pryer! Said he needed help!” she shouted back.

I heard slight rustling from one of the rooms behind Shelby and watched as a sexy twin came from one of their back rooms. The process of seeing him emerge from within their home allowed me to suddenly realize I didn’t even know what room the young man had come from which caused a lightbulb in my head that in all the years we’d lived next to one another, I’d never once actually been in their home. Half-hearted invites and fake civilities, sure, but never actually allowed beyond their threshold.

My cock throbbed knowing I could take over this entire house if I really wanted to… and that I just might once the patriarch returned home from his last weekend of heterosexuality.

Lucas looked at me politely, but as I’d come to expect from the male members of the family, he had a slight look that indicated he wasn’t excited that he was in my presence, “Oh, hey Mr. Pryer. Um, sorry, my parents aren’t home. Not sure if the loudmouth here told you that.”

He laughed as he lightly tapped Shelby, clearly letting her know he was joking in good fun. Good Lord, I thought as I smiled politely, this fucking ‘Leave it to Beaver’ family needs some corrupting stat. Putting his arm around her somewhat protectively gave me the impression he was uncomfortable knowing I’d just been alone with her, and he was now showing that he was willing to protect her from me.

Plastering on a fake smile to ensure he had no idea I could read his nonverbal communication, “Oh no, just a little help in my place with something. Shouldn’t be too long. Now that I think of it, though, might need more than one pair of hands. It’s, uh, quite a heavy load. Is your brother here too?” I asked, nonchalantly as I could.

“Yeah, Matt is. Jonathan is out with his girlfriend though. Let me go grab him! We were just finishing up the dishes and then were pretty much just planning on watching a superhero show that this one has been raving about. She’s pretty into it. Well, more into the star of the show,” he joked dorkily again.

He ran back towards the room he came from as Shelby invited me. The twin halted, gave her a bit of a meaningful look, and continued on his way to his brother. Clearly, he didn’t want me in their house, but his sister was being polite.

I declined the invitation from Shelby, knowing, as frustrated as their fear of me was, I needed them to trust me enough to come over to my home. But really, he was such a foolish young man. He clearly looked at me from the perspective as a heterosexual man and likely thought their ‘pervert neighbor’ would be interested their young sister. Little did they know their lithe, masculine, soon to be submissive bodies were the only thing my cock was focused on.

Luckily, despite all the unwelcoming vibes I was getting from him, I knew their parents had raised them to be good, Christian kids willing to help a ‘kind, old’ man. Even if I had little doubt all of them thought I was more of a creepy, sinful, perverted ‘kind, old’ man

Well, I thought as I chuckled at my inner monologue, they’d certainly be helping me tonight.

But first, the annoying blabbermouth had to get out of the way.

Quietly and quickly, seeing Lucas fade into the house, I leaned slightly in towards Shelby and whispered, “Reshishina benjuni frashun en durnishina fenjuna rajine broshi von reshishina.”

She looked at me like I was crazy as I heard the twins talking in the distance.

“I think you won’t think anything strange about what I just said. I think you won’t care at all that your brothers aren’t here most of the weekend. I think you’ll send your older brother to my house when he gets home right away. I think you can make up a reason but make sure you get him to my house.”

I took a moment to see the recognition reappear in her face. She smiled, “Of course, not sure why you even had to suggest it. I’ll make sure Jonathan heads over there when he gets home. Not sure if that’ll be tonight or what considering he may just decide to stay on campus most tonight given he knows Lucas and Matt are here with me. Well, now they won’t be. Oh well! And honestly, a nice long weekend alone may be just what I need!”

Just as she finished and smiled her annoying smile at me, the two young men come back into the entryway, clearly feeling some resignation at the upbringing their parents had given them making them believe they had to go help their creepy neighbor.

“Okay, Mr. Pryer! We’ll help. But. whatever you need, I hope it’s not too much work. We’d kind of like to help and get back here as soon as possible. You know. So, uh, we don’t miss any of the show and, well, uh, you know, we, well we can’t leave Shelby here alone, after all,” one of the twins stumbled through as he and his brother grabbed their coats to head over to my place.

I smiled widely, “Thanks so much for your help, Shelby! And, boys, I’ll show you once we get over there. But, gosh, guys, you’re going to be a big help tonight! The load will be big, but I know you both will be able to handle it. Shouldn’t take much effort at all. Almost like saying a magic word, and poof! I’ll be happy and satisfied with your assistance and you two will get on with your night however you end up wanting to.”

My heart filled with pride and love as I laughed at the hilarious joke my eldest son, Jonathan, had just made and allowed myself to contently lean back in the dining room chair, letting the delicious food I’d just eaten settle in my stomach. Gazing out at my three amazing sons, the woman one of them would likely marry, one brilliant daughter, and my absolutely stunning, perfect, brilliant wife, I couldn’t help but let the pure bliss my life had become swell within me.

My gaze quickly fixated on the love of my life. She sat on the opposite side of our long and blessedly full family table. I smiled broadly as I continued laughing, allowing my love for this perfect woman, Angie, to overwhelm me like it had periodically for all these years. She was the woman I’d been married to for the past 24 years and 363 days. The woman who I’d met at 14 in high school, courted at 16, and asked to marry me at 18. The only woman I’d ever or would ever love. The woman I was taking on a romantic 25th anniversary getaway tonight for the next 48 hours, returning on our actual anniversary to spend with our beloved family.

Her stylish blonde hair looked so amazing tonight, curled and lying perfectly across her gorgeous face, down her wonderfully fit shoulders and pert breasts, ready to head off with me on our getaway. I knew, without a doubt, that I was luckiest man on Earth to be able to share my life with her forever and that, in this moment, my heart, and, to a lesser and thankfully controllable degree, my privates, couldn’t handle it all. She was just so stunningly beautiful and smart and the best mother to our four children I could have asked for.

God, I loved her.

Currently, she was also laughing at the silly joke Jonathan had told as he sat next to his lovely girlfriend, Isabelle. Sitting to Angie’s left, Jonathan was now 21 years old and had just ended his third year in college. He’d also been dating the upstanding, Christian girl sitting next to him for the past three years and we imagined we’d soon have our first daughter-in-law once they both graduated next year. He’d mentioned he was going to take her out to a movie later this evening and I knew, deep down, we’d raised him right. He’d buy her ticket, get her popcorn, hold her hand, and, most importantly, be nothing but respectful, celibate, and eager to ensure she knew she was his everything, much like how I treated his mother while I courted her.

Jonathan had been kind enough to come over for dinner and stay for the weekend while my wife and I celebrated our anniversary in a more intimate and private setting. While we did trust all our children explicitly, our oldest son staying here ensured Angie and I would be able to focus completely on one another knowing that big brother was here to protect them all. He’d also agreed to help out around the house if anything came up. Being the kindhearted and loving son he was, he agreed to our family dinner, invited his girlfriend, and said he’d be able to relax away from his apartment on campus until we arrived back home on Sunday.

Across the table from them were our twin sons, Lucas and Matthew, also laughing jovially, who’d just turned 18 and were already the mature adults they’d been behaving as for years now.

Lucas was a few minutes older than Matthew but neither of them really cared much about that kind of thing. Despite being identical twins, the two of them had truly become their own men. Lucas was much like Jonathan and me at his age: a star athlete at his high school eager to continue his athletics into college. Football, wrestling, and his favorite, baseball: there was really no sport he was unwilling to partake in. He’d recently began utilizing the gym even more regularly, training hard to achieve his dream of future baseball stardom that was likely due to the large sports scholarship he’d received to attend his first choice university in the fall.

Matthew, or Matt as he preferred to be called these days, was much more of a liberal arts and theatrical focused person, much like his mother had been at his age. He was an incredibly talented actor and competed in choir and band competitions, oral interpretation and debate, and had even been an all-state trombonist this year. Despite having interests that veered from my own, I loved and supported his goals and honestly believed he had what it took to succeed: the work ethic, the drive, and the loving support of his family. He, too, was hitting the gym quite a bit more these days, but mostly to keep himself in shape so he’d be able to perform any role and to aid in any prospective theatrical opportunities he’d have once he started liberal arts college in the fall.

Both of my twin boys were eager, excited, and ready to go to college at this point. While Jonathan had decided on a prestigious college near us here in Boston, Lucas and Matt were going to colleges much farther away. Lucas, to an amazing Christian college in Texas and Matt, to an outstanding liberal arts college in California. Despite the two of them going in different directions, they’d assured us they would be in the church pew every Sunday morning and, given how faithful they were, I had no reason to doubt them. In fact, while I’d overheard them discussing some of the more attractive girls in their class that sought them, it calmed me to know they’d never had much temptation to do anything other than have friendly dates with them. Neither had had full-fledged girlfriends yet, which made their mother and myself happy to know they both were saving themselves for the right woman.

And lastly, we had our youngest. Our beautiful daughter, Shelby, who was sitting on the opposite side of Isabelle. She was currently taking the last few bites of her mashed potatoes as she giggled to herself. At 17 now, she really was the spitting image of her mother: blonde, intelligent, and naturally charismatic. She, too, was far more into the arts than I had ever been, but she was also quite the athlete, involving herself in cheerleading and track. She would soon be the only child left in our large home, but I had to admit, despite knowing without a doubt we’d raised such amazing children, now, with both Angie and I nearing our 44th birthdays, we were slightly eager for some more alone time; like we’d had for the first couple years of our marriage.

Despite, as I’d mentioned, creeping into my mid-40s, I did have to admit I’d taken great care of myself and had impressed that important lesson onto all four of my children. We ate well, we exercised routinely, and we all were truly faithful, kind people living the Lord’s wishes, which all combined to ensure we all were attractive, approachable, and pillars of the community.

Honestly, if I wasn’t the humble man of God I’d always been, I would admit that I was likely a ten out of ten in terms of masculine attractiveness. I was well muscled, slightly barrel-chested with hardened pecs, a hairy chest, full beard and facial hair that framed my large, sharp jaw, dark brown eyes, and wide-set nose. And in terms of more… private matters… my wife was definitely satisfied whenever we made love, an activity I knew we’d be engaging in often in the coming 48 hours.

My sons, too, were attractive young men that inherited quite a bit of their physical appearance from me. They all had the dark black hair, dark brown eyes, and hairier chests and faces than many of their peers. Jonathan, specifically, was the spitting image of me at his age, if not even slightly more physically appealing and domineering. He truly took his work outs seriously since he started working out at 14 and if we were in a less conservative family, I’d definitely think he could be completely successful living as a model for sure. That work was a bit vainer and more self-serving than me and mine would stand behind, however.

I’d worked hard to stay healthy, and as result, my muscular form was inarguably appealing. I knew this from the looks I would often receive from the women at work, at church, and when out and about with my wife. It wasn’t something I necessarily sought out or tried to notice, but it was hard to not see some women, and even the occasional man, gawking slightly at you. Granted, I never truly let it get to my head and kept my ego in check by focusing on the only person I truly wanted anything remotely sexual, romantic, or intimate from or with: Angie.

But, despite the many looks I would get throughout the community, there was one person I’d say I did often notice looking to more disturbing degree at me. And that person was my neighbor, Johannes Pryer.

He’d never officially told me he was a homosexual, but there was little doubt in my mind that that was the case. I often spied him having random men arrive at his home at all hours, the way he acted tended to be relatively stereotypically gay, and I most definitely constantly see him trying to sneak looks my way whenever given the opportunity.

It was honestly hard not to really see him staring, especially when I’d glance at his home and see him standing in his living room window doing just that. For me, I tried and would say I’d succeeded in letting my discomfort go. If he was sinning in the eyes of God and had unnatural urges to engage in those kinds of activities with me, that was fine. I can let people live and let live, even if that life doesn’t work for me. But, I saw him doing similar staring sessions towards Jonathan, Lucas, and Matt too. That did make me far more protective of them than when it happened to me.

That said, I never confronted him or tried to make him feel badly about his sinful burden of same sex attraction, even when I was concerned a bit about the way it made my sons uncomfortable with his lecherous looks. I did want to at times, but it was always Angie that calmed me down. She always reminded me that we believed it was important for us to focus on our own salvation and that included turning the other cheek as best we could. I even spoke openly with my boys about my suspicions, and they agreed that he was a homosexual. And, granted, if he ever laid a hand on my family in any way, I would utilize the fullest extent of the law to punish the deviant.

I did, however, know that Jonathan, specifically, would usually use less than polite language in reference to him many times, especially with Lucas and Matt. It did make me uncomfortable that my sons seemingly harbored hatred for our neighbor, but I knew I did too before I’d met Angie. While I did indirectly remind them that we need to love everyone equally, I did, unfortunately, act as though I’d never heard the specific homophobia, making it a rare instance I allowed my boys to act even remotely rude to another person. I just didn’t know how to broach the subject and trusted my boys to grow and learn to respect everyone. And, honestly, I wanted their outlet to be with one another and not directly at Johannes, who was likely burdened with many challenging temptations.

But in this moment, Johannes was the farthest from my mind he could possibly be. My mind was only focused on how much I absolutely loved and adored my family, and knowing, whole-heartedly, there was nothing that could or would come between any of us in the slightest. I couldn’t recall any specific moments that were truly horrible or difficult to trek through in our lives considering the completely moral, upstanding, Christian household Angie and I had kept perfectly.

We were both incredibly successful and well off, with me working hard for my community as a family practitioner and she as a real estate agent. We ensured we expressed our love for our children often and kept the unethical aspects of our world far from our home. No beer, no porn, and certainly no profane imagery or pop culture influences. The farthest we’d reached out into the secular world was getting a subscription to one streaming service so our daughter could watch the superhero TV shows she’d become fond of through one of her friends.

Feeling the laughter start to diminish and seeing the empty plates around the table, I was brought back from my brief reverie and noticed Shelby suddenly looking expectantly towards the twins. Seeing them smile back at her, she beamed, “I hope you all saved room for dessert!” my daughter beamed, hopping towards the kitchen quickly with Lucas and Matt following closely behind her.

Jonathan smiled over at me and gave a quick wink. Clearly my kids had planned an unexpected surprise for their parents before we left and my eldest had no problem hinting at the surprise with his old man.

Grinning back, I heard the three kids who’d rushed out rummaging in the kitchen and waited eagerly for them to return. I looked over to my beautiful wife and mouthed our special phrase we’d used since we were teens: ‘I love you forever and a day’ with her mouthing back ‘I love you forever and a day plus one’, her eyes traveling quickly to just behind my head.

I turned to follow her gaze and saw Shelby holding a huge cake with several candles, likely 25, lit and illuminating her smiling face as her brothers tagged along next to her with our smaller dessert plates and clean utensils in hand.

“Happy Anniversary, Mom and Dad!” our children shouted as I heard Isabelle say ‘Mr. and Mrs. Petersen’ in place of our children’s terms for us.

“Oh my goodness, kids, this is just too much!” Angie gushed, looking back at me, simply glowing from pride in our kids. I reciprocated the feeling back, knowing I was radiating the positivity everyone else was feeling. We all, truly, had nothing but love for one another. And now my wife and I had a cake made with that same love by our children… well, likely by Shelby with our sons helping by getting the ingredients… or ‘supervising.’

Shelby showed it off with pride briefly to my wife and I, showcasing how wonderfully decorated it was with a big ‘Happy 25th’ in large red piping and chocolate frosting covering the appetizing treat. Grabbing the knife from Lucas, Shelby started cutting out slices and handing them out, “I tried out a new recipe so let me know what you all think.”

Obviously, Angie got the first slice, followed closely by me. From there, I was more focused on how absolutely delectable the cake was as I ate it greedily. Looking around as I finished, I saw everyone else enjoying their slices of the tasty treat just as much as I had.

“So has anything changed with you and that Hannah girl?” Jonathan suddenly asked Matt, “I know you were hanging out a lot during that musical you were both in and that you thought she was pretty.”

Matt blushed slightly, “Yeah, I think it was mostly just because we were in our Senior musical together and we just kind of flirted. But she wanted to move much faster with, like, intimacy stuff than I was comfortable. I’m pretty sure she’s dating Lenny Schmitd now.”

Jonathan smiled to show support to his younger brother, grabbed Isabelle’s hand, and gushed, “Don’t worry about it at all, Matt. When the right girl comes into your life, you’ll know, and you’ll feel comfortable with the holding hands and kissing. Save your heart and expressions of love for the one you’re meant to be with.”

Finishing the statement that made me beam with pride at the amazing child I’d raised with Angie, Jonathan picked up his girlfriend’s hand and kissed it. What a romantic young man I had for a son.

“Don’t worry at all, I don’t think Matt or I are ready for that kind of thing anyway. We talk about some girls we think are cute and stuff, but I don’t think either of us have much time or effort to focus on that with church and spending time with friends right now. And, plus, college is coming up and I’d rather focus on that than spend much time with girls,” Lucas told matter-of-factly as he took another bite.

“Yeah, even if I did think Hannah was pretty cute, I don’t think our purity standards matched too much. She wanted to kiss and make out. Just don’t want that kind of thing until I meet a girl I see myself marrying and she just didn’t get me anywhere close to thinking she’d be that kind of girl for me,” Matt explained with a slight blush.

Angie ruffled Matt’s hair tenderly. “That’s okay, Matty! One day, you’ll find a wonderful Christian girl who’s waited for you too. And then, after you’re good and married, then you can explore grown up things like kissing. Your father and I did it. I know you will too.”

“Isabelle and I waited too. It’s so much more special knowing all of these things are firsts for each other. And, hopefully, if she’ll have me, we’ll have many more firsts once we get married,” Jonathan gushed, grabbing and holding his girlfriend’s hand tightly, “It’s perfectly normal to want to save those special experiences for your soul mate. In the meantime, you’ve got me and Lucas to talk with about those normal urges you’re fighting.”

“Just keep me out of it! I don’t like you disgusting boys,” Shelby laughed, taking the last bite of the slice of cake she’d so lovingly made for her mother and me.

My heart swelled throughout the honest conversation, excited for where our family had come from and where we were going and proud of the profoundly centered Christian life they’d all committed themselves to. I knew we had something special. Kids that trusted us enough to speak candidly about their temptations and relationships was just not common among many of the families within our community.

Seeing the last of my family’s desserts finished up, I stood, ready to end the meal as was the head of the household’s duty, “Well, that meal was fantastic! Thank you, Shelby, for stepping up and letting your mother have a day off from cooking! Truly delicious. But I think it’s about time your mother and I head out.”

“Us too, actually,” Jonathan stated, looking at his watch, standing only after I had, “The movie starts in about 20 minutes, and I definitely don’t like missing the trailers!”

Isabelle laughed, “Oh yes, me too. And I love dogs so this movie is going to be so beautiful. Even if reincarnation isn’t really, well… real.”

My heart swelled knowing just how perfect her views were aligned with our family. Nothing but pure, Christian values in our wonderful home.

“Don’t worry about cleaning up at all, we got this,” Lucas said to all of us, but more pointedly towards his sister. Then, after a few moments, he gestured to Matt to get up and help him.

“Thank you, boys! Oh, I’m so excited to have the weekend all to my hubby and me! Thanks again, Jonathan, for staying. I know we’re silly, but it just feels better knowing the big brother is here to take care of the house,” Angie gushed, while offering her plate to Matt, who, along with Lucas, had already begun clearing the table quickly.

“It’s honestly my pleasure, Mom. I’ll be home relatively early tonight, but other than this date, I really don’t have much planned this weekend beyond relaxing anyway. Isabelle might come over tomorrow for dinner again, but beyond that, I love spending time with these kids,” Jonathan joked, sticking his tongue out slightly at his younger twin brothers.

“Ha, ha. Give me a few more years at the gym and you’re going to be small enough to be the kid compared to me,” Lucas joked.

“You dorks; we all know I’m clearly the most mature,” Shelby stated.

“Now, now. You’re all my kids and that’s never going to change,” I showboated slightly, proud of how amazing all my children truly were and how brilliantly they all loved one another.

All of us engaged in a bit more idle chit chat as Jonathan and Isabelle put on their coats and shoes to head out, Lucas and Matt hurried back and forth from the kitchen to the table in the dining room, and Shelby made her way towards the front door with the four of us that were leaving.

I couldn’t help but feel a swell of excitement for the romantic getaway Angie and I were finally getting as we approached the front door. While not the fanciest, I’d prepared a private spa package for the two of us. Plenty of relaxation and alone time and, well, making love.

“Be good and mind your brothers. You can have one friend over during the day, no sleepovers, and clean up after yourself. Text us with any concerns and updates, we all know your brothers won’t keep us up to date as scared of phones they all seem to be. Oh, and please sort through that junk drawer in our craft room. We can consider that your anniversary present to me. Love you, love you, love you!” Angie gushed as she hugged Shelby.

“I will Mom, love you,” Shelby smiled as she hugged her mother back.

“Take good care of everything for us and we’ll see you Sunday,” I stated as I shook Jonathan’s hand, our standard display of affection between the male members of the family. Grabbing the pre-packed bags Angie had prepared for the two of us earlier in the day, we set out for the car.

“Have a great trip!” I heard one of the twins shout from the kitchen, hearing the faucet running.

“Love you both!” the other twin likely hollered.

“Happy early anniversary!” they both followed up with in unison.

Waving goodbye, Angie and I walked out with Jonathan and his girlfriend. With one last exchange of ‘I love you’s, Jonathan walked Isabelle to his car and helped her get in. Approaching ours, I did the same for Angie as I heard Jonathan’s car start up and drive away.

Opening the driver’s side door of our car, I took my seat, started the car, and grabbed my wife’s waiting hand to hold. I was excited to celebrate the 25 years of bliss she’d helped in providing me and, as a result, reversed a bit faster from our driveway than I normally would as Angie started talking about how excited she was for everything this weekend. She could be quite the talker and I loved that she took over our conversations as I was much more the kind of person that would sit back and absorb the conversation rather than contribute to it.

Nearing the stop sign at the end of the street, I turned on my left blinker, took the stop, looked over at my wife, and leaned in for a kiss.

“I love you forever and a day,” I whispered.

“I love you forever and a day plus one,” she smiled broadly back at me.

Turning my attention back to the road and putting my foot to the gas to start our way to the spa retreat, I suddenly heard Angie gasp, “Steven!”

Within a fraction of a second, I braked and placed my hand across my beloved’s chest to ensure she didn’t lurch forward too fast as a car across from us in the intersection ran their stop sign at a blazingly dangerous speed. Cutting us off completely and nearly hitting us with their clear eagerness to get where they were going, I was tempted to blare on my horn as a warning to them.

Then, the slightly unsettling feeling I’d tended to get when I felt like I was being stared at washed over me when I noticed who was driving the car.

That familiar chill still traveling down my spine, yet stronger than normal for some unknown reason, as I saw Johannes Pryer speed past my wife and I with the look of a deranged nutcase plastered on his face. I didn’t even think he noticed us as his crazy eyes were fixated straight ahead, not even glancing towards anyone or anything else on the road, and the creepiest smile plastered across his face. Despite having been cautious around the man for years at this point, I could honestly say I’d never seen him quite this deliriously focused on whatever he had planned for the evening. And I’d only had a split second to even register the intensely uneasy demeanor he was radiating.

Feeling the tension of the near collision pulsate from myself and my wife, I looked back over to her, a woman whom also knew Johannes was more than likely a homosexual with dark temptations, smiled, and in an attempt to clear the air with a joke, “Well, I certainly hope whoever he’s rushing to meet doesn’t end up feeling anywhere near as much bliss as I’ll be feeling with you this weekend.”

Angie smiled broadly back at me, love clearly overshadowing the fear she’d had behind her beautiful, blue eyes. Grinning back, I made the turn despite still feeling an uncomfortable desire to turn around and assure my kids would be safe from the maniac who’d sped past us. I could see Johannes had turned into his driveway already through my rearview mirror, so hopefully he had just been in a rush to get home. I hoped the pit in my stomach I’d just experienced went away as the weekend went on, but something about the look on Johannes’ face made me intensely uncomfortable with whatever the man was in such a hurry to get to.

Shrugging it off, I clutched my beloved’s hand slightly more firmly and drove towards the most romantic weekend the two of us had been on up to this point.

I lead the two boys toward my house, cock aching in my dress pants, eager to see what I would soon be ensuring were aching in their pants as well. But I had to admit, my mind was going crazy with possibilities and questions. I’d been expecting their father, the number one man of all my masturbatory fantasies, but now I get to start my male take over fantasy sweeps with his sexy young twins.

Would they be identical everywhere? Would they have any weird, secretive, deeply held, shameful kinks? Would they have huge dicks? Would they even confess that they were actually deep in the closet and gay or little pervs too or maybe even into me all along?

I knew I was going to find out very shortly as I unlocked my door and lead them inside, relatively sure that regardless of any surprises they may confess tonight, the control to their destinies was pretty much written on the paper I had in my pocket.

“So what do you need? Like, something big moved?” one of the twins asked, looking at me with the standard trusting yet cautious eyes I’d come to expect from all the Petersen men as we stood in my entryway.

I’d always assumed most people respected me because of the standing I had built up through my schooling, my tenure, and my upper-middle class life style. I’d generally been relatively good about keeping the hidden fantasies and kink life out of the eyes of the public, and the Petersen family was no different. While I couldn’t doubt they’d seen my stare, there was no doubt they couldn’t truly understand the things I usually do with the men that they saw entering my home.

Despite all that, I did assume that most people, especially the kids in my neighbor’s household, had to have thought there was something a bit more off with me than the gazes I gave them. Here I was, a successful 58-year-old in a large home, outstanding career, and yet no one living with me, no one I was openly dating, hell, no one that they’d likely ever seen me date or pursue beyond one night stands stumbling in or groups of old men that, conceivably to straight dudes like these, were just my poker buddies.

But they likely didn’t know about the sex dungeon I’d cultivated in my basement.

I smiled, loving how much they trusted me, and responded to their question with a line from the folded up paper in my pocket, “Oh, just this really: Reshishina benjuni frashun en durnishina fenjuna rajine broshi von reshishina,” I read.

Still smiling at them, they looked back at me, confusion appearing on their handsome young faces as they glanced at one another.

“Um… cool language, Mr. Pryer. Is, um, that really all you wanted us for?” the twin on the right asked.

“Not entirely. Although, I think you know it’s only proper to call me Sir from now on,” I said, confidently, knowing, without a doubt, they were mine now. Knowing I could take it nice and slow as I corrupted the goody two shoe boy scouts before me.

They stared back at me as I waited for a response.

Finally, the one on the left asked, “Um, we know, Sir. It goes without saying.”

My dick jumped at hearing the young man call me Sir unconsciously and I smirked, understanding that this was just the innocuous start of the corruption of these uptight, conservative young men.

“Oh naturally! I’m not sure why I even felt the need to remind you! Now, why don’t the two of you come in?” I asked, gesturing behind them towards my living room.

“Well, honestly, Sir, if all you were asking us over for was to read that, um, cool language to us, we should get back so we can continue watching that show with Shelby.”

“I think the only thing you want right now is to stay and talk with me.”

“Actually, on second thought, you’re right! It’d be much more interesting to sit and chat!”

Smiling, welcomingly, I followed them into the living room I’d pointed out earlier. They took a seat on my couch while I took my favorite recliner. Looking around, the one that took the left seat said, “Wow, Sir, I don’t think I’ve ever been in your house before. So many books and art and stuff. But you don’t even have a TV?”

I scoffed, “No, no, I find it rather boring. I’m much more into the written word. And, well, other things that are a bit more fun and… stimulating,” I hinted, raising one my bushy gray eyebrows.

The twins laughed uncomfortably, clearing understanding my meaning was slightly dirty, “Sure, Sir. That makes sense. Umm… anyway… I’m not sure my brother and I are, uh, interested in…” the right twin trailed off.

The left twin continued the thought, “Yeah, um, I’m pretty sure Dad has said he thought you were… uh… you know. But, well, I really do want to talk with you though. Maybe about other stuff. So, uh, what’s your favorite book or, like umm… your favorite…”

“I think you know that’s a boring topic. I think you both know you’d rather talk openly and honestly about your sexual attractions, your fetishes, and your sexual history. I think you have no shame in discussing openly and honestly with your most trusted friend, Mr. Pryer. I think neither of you will judge the other in any way either.”

The right twin instantly perked up, “You’re completely right! Talking about books is such a boring topic, but yeah, I’d much rather discuss sex. Might be a little boring hearing about your dweeby 18 year old next door neighbors sex lives though especially since we’re not… you know… gay… like we, uh, assume… umm… well… think you might be?” the now obviously uncomfortable twin trailed off.

The other twin continued, trying to lighten the mood, “Yeah, you know, gay or not, I’d like nothing more than to get into all about my sexual interests and stuff with you, Sir! I think we both would in fact like you said,” he finished, with a quick elbow to his brother.

“Oh, fantastic,” I said, easing into my recliner in a domineering way, spreading my legs wide, “I figured the two of you would much prefer that conversation piece. And I am actually completely gay, just to confirm your suspicions. How does that make you both feel? I think you’ll always be completely honest with me with absolutely no filter or thought that what you might be saying could be rude or too much.”

The left twin looked to his brother, “Well, to be perfectly honest we are Christian and it’s kind of a ‘hate the sin not the sinner situation’. Our dad pulled us all aside a few times and talked about how he thought you might be gay and that it was our duty to showcase our Christian love by respecting you like we would anyone else but that we should try our best to avoid being drawn to your lifestyle.

“We obviously have no interested in your perversions, and we’ll still be kind to you, Sir; our father just ensured we’d know better than to condone your immoral lifestyle. Especially since my brother Jonathan assumes you go above and beyond the perversion. He, and us I guess, pretty much assume you’re very much into incredibly immoral, sinful, and disgusting things. Not just the so called ‘normal’ gay stuff,” the twin side with air quotes around normal and a smile on his face.

For his part, the other twin nodded his head, clearly agreeing with everything that was said and not processing that a vast portion of it was offensive as hell, “Yeah, I’m pretty sure we’ve seen you completely perving yourself out looking at us through your window when we’re on the front lawn as a family. We wouldn’t ever say it to Mom or Dad, but we pretty much assume you’re into the entire family in a less than wholesome, Christian way. Gay or not, we assume you want Mom and Shelby too. Our older brother Jonathan has joked a lot about how he figures you pleasure yourself to the thought of us and, like, moan our names while you do it. He truly thinks you’re incredibly sinful and may even want us to engage in being sexual with one another.

“And based on how weird you act and the little we know, we assume he’s pretty right and that you’re into wretched, evil things like he said. I’d imagine stuff like incest, pee, getting tied up and tying other people up and stuff when, you know, sex is supposed to be a holy thing between man and wife. And, well, Matt and I just know you’re a disgusting, old, perverted man likely wanting to get into our family’s pants.”

I saw instant red the moment the judgmental homophobia and blatant kink shaming began spouting from the supposedly kind-hearted young Christian boys. But I had to know how they and the rest of their supposedly ‘all-loving Christian’ family felt about me specifically.

“Please, go on and fill me in entirely about what you two and your family actually think of me regardless of my sexuality or perceived sexual interests. Again, feel free to stay completely honest,” I muttered, not bothering to hide my disdain for their point of view.

Based on what he’d just said, the twin who was Lucas smiled, seemingly completely unaware of how utterly hurtful and hateful he’d just been or how much he’d just pissed me off, and answered, “Well, we definitely think you’re a perverted weird guy and we’re pretty sure you probably want us to be sexual with you. Dad and Mom don’t really talk about you much and neither does Shelby. But our older brother, Jonathan, thinks you’re capable of a lot of sexually evil things and is kind of repulsed by you. He’s told us that he thinks you’re probably a sexual deviant and that if we’re not careful, you’ll rape us.”

I sat there, slightly awe-struck at how their older brother, who’d always been nothing but polite and smiling whenever we interacted, seemed to quite literally hate him.

Before I could even process it, Matthew picked up where Lucas left off, “Yeah, while we just want to kind of avoid you because you creep us out, Jonathan told me he kind of wants you to do something sexually inappropriate so he can either beat you up without a guilty conscience or call the police and have you arrested and out of our lives. I’m worried he hates you, honestly, which is kind of sinful too. I know we don’t hate you, but we are weirded out by you quite a lot. And we don’t want any part of your homosexual lifestyle in the slightest.”

What a hateful, evil young man Jonathan seemed to be. All the more, now, I was eager to get my hands on the little fuck and give him a taste of that so called ‘sinful homosexual lifestyle’ he and the rest of the family seemed to hold so dear. I let the anger fuel me and thought, for a quick moment, how I’d handle Jonathan when he eventually arrived with the help of their younger sister, but for right now, I had twins to focus in on.

Taking a deep breath to let my almost unreal amount of anger escape my body, I took a moment to think on what to do and then, deciding, said, “I think you disagree with your father and your brother completely. I think you prefer gay people, especially the particularly perceived perverted ones. I think you like and trust me even more knowing I’m gay and perverted. I think you know being gay and kinky is actually better than being straight and much more interesting than any other sexual identity.”

The looks on their faces completely morphed into complete shock after processing my words and realizing what they’d already said. The right twin elbowed his brother, “Matt, what a stupid thing to say. Our dad and we are absolutely wrong. You shouldn’t have said all that. We’re actually really into homosexuals, Sir. They’re so much better than heterosexuals, if we’re being honest. Now that I’m really thinking on it, it kind of makes me wish I was gay. And even maybe a bit more kinky too. And, I’m assuming here, but you seem incredibly perverted. Which is insanely cool, Mr. Pryer!”

I smiled back, politely, allowing the calm to wash over me as I made them respect kinky gays more than their own Christian father, “Oh, yes, I agree completely. Heterosexuality just doesn’t quite match up to the status of a homosexual. And we can get into whether I’m the pervert you pegged me for later. I think you both were saying you’d prefer to talk about your own sex lives? Now that we’ve cleared up the complete error of your interpretation of gays your dad and religion imposed on you, why don’t you two start filling me in on your sexual history?”

The one who’d been elbowed, now knowing it was Matthew, responded, “Well, if we’re both being honest, we’re both virgins, at least I can be sure I am. I’d assume Lucas is too. We’ve talked a lot about the girls we like at school and we’d definitely like girlfriends… but I know Dad and Mom would prefer we wait until we’re in college to date, like they’d expected with Jonathan. So I really haven’t even kissed a girl yet. But I certainly do get horny and I assume Lucas does too,” Matthew laughed.

Lucas laughed too, “Of course! We’re teenage boys! Even though I’m a bit ashamed of it and I know Mom and Dad would be too, I always masturbate before bed every night. I actually haven’t even admitted that to anyone else before. Not sure about Matt though.”

“Oh, you two don’t share a room?” I asked, assuming they had. I’d kind of had the expectation that twins just generally shared their bedrooms.

They laughed, “Everyone assumes that just because we’re twins, we share a room. We’re actually very different people with really different interests. I’m more of a jock and he’s athletic, sure, but more into choir and band and speech and stuff. I tend to prefer blonde girls and he likes them more ‘raven-haired,’ as he so nerdily states,” Lucas teased.

Returning the light natured ribbing with a giggle, Matthew continued, “We’ve had separate rooms since around 5th grade. Mom and Dad figured we’d want a bit more independence. I have to say, I appreciated it. Let’s me jerk off whenever I want! God, it feels so good to actually openly admit that I masturbate with both my brother and you! It’s so freeing to be honest about my sexual stuff without feeling the normal shame I always have afterwards.”

“I’d imagine that’s correct, young man. Masturbation is quite normal and just the tip of the sexual iceberg. Why don’t you get into a bit more detail and tell me more about your jerk off sessions, Lucas. What do you think of?” I asked.

“Oh, you know, generally girls in my class. Sometimes some celebrities. Sometimes just thinking about having sex and how it’ll feel, like, having a girl on my penis. I think about what a vagina might look like because I haven’t really seen any. I’ve had the temptation to, like, look at porn, but I chicken out. I wouldn’t want Mom, Dad, or God to know I participated in such a sinful thing. But, yeah, just naked girls… you know, pretty normal stuff.”

“Interesting and kind of sad. And you, Matthew? Assuming you have made such a sinful choice to masturbate like your brother,” I joked with a wry smile.

“I prefer to be called Matt actually. Matthew just always seemed too stuffy, so I changed it years ago,” he said, making me twinge slightly. I’d never been a fan of more casual names, thinking they sounded juvenile. Lucas. Jonathan. Steven. Now those were men I wanted to fuck. ‘Matt’, however, sounded like a lost schoolboy waiting for his balls to drop.

Giving a slight fake smile knowing internally I would most definitely not comply with his desire to be called that silly name, I let him continue, “But, yeah, I jerk off too. Sounds like Lucas does it more than me if he does it every night though. I try to avoid it as much as I can so I do it maybe two to three times a week. And when I do do it, it’s kind of pretty much the same stuff he said. I like boobs, the thought of vaginas, and just the female body in general, even though I don’t really know what they look like naked.

“Sometimes I do imagine that, like, women are forced to be naked at all times and stuff, though. But that’s a bit wild of a fantasy and I end up shutting it down really fast knowing those kind of fantastical and sinful thoughts are just unbecoming of a young Christian. My pastor would likely scold me if he knew! And it’s completely fantastical. Nudism is also a sin and to have everyone suddenly okay with it would be madness,” Matthew laughed, not showing any sign of being uncomfortable or realizing how vastly tame that fantasy was compared to what I had in store for them.

“Wow. You two really are quite into this idea that sexual desire is a bit sinful. But I want you both to really dig deep. If you had to really think about what gets your cocks hard; you know, the stuff that makes your virile, throbbing, wet, dripping, dirty dicks stiffer than anything else, what would you say it would be. Like, any interesting fetishes, if the two of you even know what those are?” I questioned them, trying to use ‘dirty’ words to test the limits of their comfort levels.

They both shook their heads with Lucas answering, “I can’t speak for him, but I don’t even really know. I’m not entirely sure what a fetish really is. I’d assume it’s like the stuff Jonathan said you’re into. Like incest or something? I never look at porn much and I don’t think about much beyond, like, how great sex will be with a woman I love. Mom and Dad had a pretty firm talk with us about that and it makes sense. It’ll be so much better if we wait for someone we love. And our eternal souls will thank us too.”

Matthew agreed, “Yeah, and then we can have sex with them silly whenever we want once we’re married to them! That’s what marriage is for. And, yeah, I don’t really understand what classifies as a fetish either, if I’m honest.”

I smirked at the boys being so forthcoming as my cock lurched in my pants while they laughed; I just knew this was the most sexually honest they’d been with themselves and anyone else in their lives.

Taking advantage of their innocence, “Ok, well, let me explain what a fetish is and see if any of them really make your virgin cocks throb in your pants at all. You see, a fetish is something that could, potentially, add to the sexual gratification you experience when it is introduced in a sexual way. And, Lucas, you were correct. Incest can be a fetish. Mind control or hypnosis can be too. For some others, it’s domination of another person, some prefer body parts, like feet or armpits. Some go quite a bit farther and enjoy using piss or shit during sexual play. Most people find something to fetishize. I’m sure you two have some kind of fetish you’d love to try at some point. Think hard. If nothing really inspires you, you might just be what’s known as ‘vanilla’.”

I watched the two of them contemplate until Matthew responded, “All of that sounded kind of weird, I suppose, but none of it really made my cock harden or anything.”

Lucas nodded, “Yeah, I’m not sure how piss or poop would be used in sex at all. Sounds interesting, obviously, but I do think I’m likely vanilla, like you said. And incest is just so sinful and taboo! Are you even into it like Jonathan thinks?”

I shook my head and brought my fingers to my forehead to rub it with slight annoyance. How in the hell could such sexy young men be so unbelievably boring? Christian or not, they were truly complete squares. That, of course, would make everything that I’d do from here all the more fun.

Ignoring the question about his older brother’s idea of what I was into, I changed the subject to a slightly similar line of questioning, “So, being as you admitted the stereotype that all twins share a room isn’t real I take it the other rumor that twins tend to experiment sexually with one another isn’t true either?”

The two of them looked like they might lose their lunch, “Ew, Sir! Of course we’d heard that some people assumed that but I’d never even consider doing anything with my brother. I’m straight! Not a cool gay guy like you. That’s incest and it’s so so so wrong!” Matthew spat out.

I smirked even wider, “Hmmm… it would be incest, wouldn’t it? But, if you really think on it, isn’t the idea it’s taboo come from the potential pregnancy between opposite sex family members? Between you two, your older brother, and your father being relatively young, dumb, and full of cum, there’d really be no consequences if you all fuck or suck each other beyond pleasure. So maybe, just maybe, you can think on this:

“I think you’re about to completely forget everything I’m about to say and will only begin remembering everything I say afterwards after I stop talking this one time. I think your one and only fetish is incest. I think you’ll both offer to get me water. I think you’ll both go to my kitchen when I say I’ll have some. I think the entire time you’re walking back and forth from the kitchen with my water, you’ll be picturing your twin naked and it’ll make you both unreasonably horny knowing how unbelievably sexy your twin brother is. I think you won’t find it strange at all that you’re suddenly intensely interested in exploring incest.”

The twins eyes centered on me again as I finished, looking slightly confused by the sudden and unprecedented thoughts I’d forced into their minds, “Say, Sir, would you like a glass of water?” Matthew suggested.

“We can go get it for you if you’d like. I imagine your kitchen is just through there?” Lucas said, pointing in the correct direction while simultaneously looking over at his brother with curiosity on his face.

“Sure, boys. How kind of you. I think when you return, you’ll both make sure to have your cocks hanging out of your flies and not caring that they’re out at all.”

The two stood up, taking a moment to glance at one another, heaven only knows what images I’d forced into their surprised, horny, incest-obsessed heads as they realized their new fetish. Watching them walking towards the kitchen, I made sure to man spread ever more to allow my now rock-hard cock room to extend in my pants, excited for what I was about to see: my sexy, innocent neighbor twins waltzing around without realizing their cocks were on full display while fantasizing about that ‘immoral’ incest they’d gone on and on about.

I heard them approaching as they rustled through my kitchen. The tension built as I took a moment to stroke the very noticeable bulge that had appeared in my pants. I heard the faucet stop and eagerly awaited the first sighting of a Petersen man’s penis in real life. And as they entered, oh fuck, what a sight.

Their large cocks were, indeed, identical in every way. In the light of my living room, I could see a pair of bulbous and shiny pink cock heads, thick and tempting, on each of them. Their long shafts stuck out perfectly through the flies of their jeans, filling the small area perfectly as they began bobbing with each step. Veins bulged from base to head, slightly more hyperpigmented than the white skin it surrounded. Interestingly, there was clearly extra skin clutching their glorious glans indicating the two of them were, quite shockingly, uncut and that they’d ensured they’d rolled down their foreskin to allow their gleaming cockheads some air. Their smooth, shiny glans temptingly shone as the light of my living room hit them. I’d expected such an American Christian family to have circumcised their children, but evidently, they weren’t entirely archaic in their religious views.

The two of them were willingly giving me an erotic view of their privates, me likely being the first person other than themselves to see their erections at that, and wandered towards me with a full glass of water in one of their hands.

Not knowing which twin was which now, I said thank you to the one that handed me the full glass as the other took his seat. Taking a sip and setting the full glass beside me on my end table without even taking a sip, the one that handed it to me stated, “No idea why we both had to go, but glad we could help out nonetheless,” the twin who’d handed me the water stated.

He turned and with very little shame, seemed to look his brother up and down as he sat next to him.

“So, I was thinking while you were out the room,” I said as the twin took his seat, his cock pointing similarly upwards as his identical brother, “that maybe the two of you weren’t entirely honest when I’d asked about your fetishes. Something tells me you do have a particular fetish and were just a bit shy about letting us know. Why don’t you both unburden yourselves from the lie you both told saying you had no fetishes. And remember what I said earlier: no shame at all in being open and honest with me.”

The brother on the right laughed, “You caught me,” leaving me smiling, knowing what was about to come out of his mouth, “I wasn’t entirely lying though, I just didn’t realize my fetish until we went to go get the water. I actually, uh, have a bit of an erotic thing for incest. And, if I must admit, I was thinking that my twin brother, and by extension, myself I suppose, is really really attractive.”

His sibling slapped him, “No way! I realized that too, Lucas! That’s insane! The idea of incest, while sinful as hell, is undeniably erotic. And you’re a hot guy too!”

The two laughed while also staring hard at one another, their cocks bulging and leaking slightly in a way that I couldn’t help but noticing from where I was sitting. These virgins would explode at any minute now that they found out they had the same fetish and clearly found one another attractive.

“That’s utterly amazing that you two twin brothers have the exact same fetish! How interesting! And incest to boot! So much for being individuals with such a precise fetish like that,” I began rubbing my bulge even more obviously and maniacally as I guided my new meat towards their newly designed destiny.

“Oh no, not at all, Sir. We’re still individuals. We definitely pride ourselves on being individuals despite being identical twins. And even if it gets me insanely hard thinking about incest and even though I definitely think Lucas is hot,” the twin that was now obviously Matthew looked to Lucas, “No homo,” and looked back to me, “I’m actually thinking much more about my mom and Shelby. Like we said, we’re both straight.”

Ah, fuck, I thought. That minor little hang up. I must not have phrased my ‘I think’ command in the gayest of ways.

Lucas elaborated, “Agreed, I’m mostly thinking of mom and Shelby too but, like, we try really hard to be individuals. It’s so important to both of us. Like we said, we are not fans of the stereotypes and we’re not really fans of being exactly like one another. So thinking of fucking our mom and sister gets us both hard? That’s not a big deal. Oh… and them doing things with one another. Dang, that sounds hot. Besides that, a fetish isn’t what we’d actually do. Fantasies can’t really become realities, Sir. Especially when they’re so clearly against God’s commands,” Lucas commented, not knowing at all that his hard cock was poking out of his fly in full view of his elderly, gay, perverted neighbor.

“I suppose… but have either of you considered a different point of view?” I menacingly responded as I stood up and looked down on them.

Before they could respond, “I think the only incest you’re really into right now is twincest. I think the two of you have always fantasized about being with one another and can’t even think of a time in which you didn’t want to be sexual with one another. I think because you trust your neighbor more than anyone else, you’ll both confess your biggest fantasy to him right now.”

Looking away from one another quickly, the two twins looked up at me as their cocks throbbing like crazy from the words I’d just spoken.

“You caught me, Sir! I am into my brother. I’ve thought about being sexual with him for years and years. I’m sorry, bro, it’s just true. Please don’t hate me for just being honest, Matt!” Lucas confessed as he turned back to his brother.

“Holy heck, bro, me too! I guess I’d been holding back because I didn’t know you felt the same way! Lord, I’ve wanted to be with you for so long. My penis is so hard just thinking about it. The sexiest thing I can think of is twincest and I’m lucky enough to have a twin! I can’t believe it just took you telling us to get us to be open and honest finally, Sir!” Matthew, in turn, relayed to his horny brother and me.

“Wow,” I said as I took the couple steps to stand directly in front of them, placing my hands on their shoulders, “It’s amazing how much truth can come out if you just sit and talk with your friendly neighbor! I mean, I’m not one to deny a newfound connection. Feel free to do what comes naturally, my boys.”

Knowing I’d given them the keys to their newfound perversion, I’d hoped they drive on their own… but after a few moments of the two of them merely eyeing one another while I stood above them, they turned back to me.

“As much as I want to, bro and Sir, I know we shouldn’t. It’s a sin…” Matthew started, looking ashamed.

“And we don’t want to ruin our souls with sin. We can fantasize, but we shouldn’t act. Our future wives will thank us. I can resist the temptation, I’m just happy that you actually agree with me,” Lucas finished.

Fuck, these religious fucks were hard nuts to crack, I thought. Next time, none of this pussy footing around. I’d move right to instant depraved sex slave when their older brother came into the picture. As fun as it was to guide them, this needed to kick into gear fast. My achingly hard cock wouldn’t wait for them to realize they needed to act out their fantasy right now.

Knowing my hard cock needed release and wanting to get the rest of the night going, I let my lower head do the thinking, “For fuck sakes, boys. I think you know it’s bullshit to hold off on your sexual wants and needs until marriage. I think you will immediately begin making out while ripping one another’s clothes off this instant. I think you want nothing more than to rub your naked bodies all over one another on my couch while I watch you in my chair. I think you want to ensure I get a really good show while you live out your twincest fantasy. I think you won’t even notice what I’m doing as you’ll finally get your twincest fantasy realized. I think you will definitely not cum unless I tell you to.”

Not giving them much time to process, I returned to me seat, unbuckled my belt and pants, and pulled out my hard, leaking 8-inch dick ready for the show.

Without a single word or much of a thought in the slightest, the two turned to one another, savagely pulled the other towards themselves and tugged the clothing they were wearing with all the subtlety of drunk geese but still managing to find their matching mouths attached to one another at all costs. Their tongues snaked out, diving straight into their twin’s welcoming maw and I could see them awkwardly swirling them around with reckless abandon. Given what they’d told me earlier, they’d likely just had their first kiss now. My cock throbbed at the thought that I’d made these upstanding twins one another’s first kisses… even if they were experiencing their historic sexual milestone with the grace of overly eager drunk frat boys.

Their hands were searching around, pulling at their coats and shirts and pants, trying, desperately, to get them off their clone so they could rub their sexy, identical bodies against one another for their, and my, horny amusement. As they fumbled, I stroked eagerly watching every motion. The shoes getting kicked off, the shirts, struggling with the pants while their already leaking, hard cocks collided with their double as though the twin’s cocks were trying to start a fire; I stroked harder watching their soft, young, smooth cock skin sliding against their own brothers perfectly similar dick leaving wet marks throughout their pubic region while their bulbous heads leaked continuously and the clothes kept flying off.

Finally, after a massive struggle between getting the clothes off while remaining on one another’s hungry mouths, the two were completely naked, allowing me my first view of a fully naked pair of Petersen men and their first experience with a fully naked partner. And, holy fuck balls, was I aroused at the sight.

The twins clearly worked out, as their arms bulged while exploring the body of their double with veiny, masculine hands pulling at one another’s faces, backs, and hips ensuring the two were entirely intertwined in their need to live out their newly found twincest fantasy. Matthew had positioned himself on top of Lucas as Lucas lay entirely on my couch, wrapping his long, hairy legs around his brother, almost as if he were trying to merge into him.

Their defined pecs were smashing into the matching pair while their tempting dark black hair intermeshed with one another’s into a dark black jungle of masculine fur. Clearly, my mind fucked twins were taking everything I’d just said into their hearts and their hard-ons. Occasionally, I saw one of them open their eyes and look over toward me, adjust slightly, and showcase themselves slightly better for their viewing audience of one. The first time they were intimate with another person was now their twin and for the sick pleasure of their horny, gay, older neighbor. Clearly, the two wanted me to enjoy their fantasy come to life.

Little did they know this was just the start of that fantasy.

I knew, deep down, despite me giving them these ideas, these upstanding, Christian men had to be having a religious conundrum. There was no way they were engaging in their sick, incestuous fantasy without feeling a certain amount of guilt that had been pounded into their poor, religiously brainwashed heads. That, obviously, made my cock even harder, but I knew I needed a bit of an adjustment to their line of thinking.

“Boys, I think you know this is sinful. I think you know what you’re doing is against God. I think you find that sinfulness and that disobeying of God the sexiest thing you can think of. I think you both want to keep experiencing this guilt and shame because it makes your cocks even harder and makes your horniness even stronger.”

I increased my jerking as I saw them both begin to hump into one another even more passionately, clearly finding a certain amount of sexiness in the religious blasphemy they were now engaging in. Rather than simply leaking, the wetness I could see from across the room was now a persistent fountain of pre spilling out into their brother’s crotch; each of them horny beyond anything they’d ever imagine knowing they were engaging in an action that their God simply never would have approved of. If these two were any indication of what was to come, I found myself a family of leakers. Licking my tongue, I inwardly shivered, eager to make the Petersen men lap at the constantly wet cock heads of their fellow family members.

Their eyes still made their way to me quite frequently, gazing at me masturbating while staring back at them, just checking to make sure their twincestuous humping was keeping me intrigued.

Without interrupting their newly found need for each other, I took the opportunity to get a closer look and feel so I stood up, allowing my thick, hard cock to sway and stated firmly, “I think the two of you want me to touch you anywhere on your bodies. I think not only do you want it, but it makes you horny knowing your elderly, gay neighbor is enjoying your bodies while you engage in such sin. I think it gives you even more of that shame and humiliation you’re quickly associating directly with your horniness. I think it makes you even hornier and hornier to the point you can’t believe you haven’t cum at all. I think you’ll continue with your twincest fantasy. I think you also love knowing I’m enjoying your twincest fantasy come to life and it fills your heart with such joy.”

As I’d been talking, I’d been making my way to the wrestling, nude twins and, with an eager hand, reached out to feel Matthew’s ass as it flexed and pushed his hard crotch into his brothers. Like music to my perverted ears, Matthew moaned loudly at my mere touch. As I allowed my hand to fully grip and squeeze with complete dominance over growing twin’s butt, however, his moans became almost insane while stuffing his brothers tongue deeply into his throat.

“Hnnggggmmm… merrrr… mmmmmmmmmmmm,” Matthew let out in uninhibited ecstasy as my hand completely squeezed his pert buttcheek in a way that was likely painful to a less mind fucked person. My cock throbbed as it pointed straight out of my pants, hornier than I’d ever been just as I’d commanded my new property to be as well. I took the moan of complete horniness from Matthew as an invite to do the same for Lucas and I placed my other hand on his upper arm and squeezed his flexed bicep as it continued to wrap so earnestly around his brother. Despite merely touching his arm, he too let out an erotic groan at my mere touch.

I explored all the parts of their young, smooth skin I could reach while they continued to grope, cradle, and strain against their own twin right in front of me. Knowing I’d done this with mere words in a matter of only about half an hour just made me even hornier. This power was absolutely addicting. A part of me was pissed that it seemed Larry only really focused in on Zachary when he had the world as his homoerotic oyster.

After a while and a complete groping of their completely saturated pubic regions, I decided I wanted a bit more of a selfish moment with my new sexy twins. I’d let them have their fun with one another and now it was my turn to have fun with each of them myself.

“Boys, I think you both want to stand up, stay silent, stand next to each other, and allow me to play with your bodies. I think they’ll be no sound escaping your lips as I do whatever I want with your bodies. I think you know all of that is what you want more than anything and it turns you on to be so obedient. I think you still know how utterly sinful and wrong this is but it just makes you want it all the more. I think the more shame, humiliation, and guilt you feel, the more you need and want it.”

Without a word, the two detached from one another and stood before my couch staring right at me. Matthew, having been on top, stood in front of me to my left and Lucas just to my right. As much as they’d been into the twincest, without this control I’d utilized to command them to stop, they likely would have protested having to cease their passionate love making. But now, with just a few basic statements, their new instant desire was to stand, remain silent, and be my sexy mannequins.

Now, completely nude and standing just before me, I could see that every single part of Lucas and Matthew, truly, were identical. There wasn’t a freckle, mole, or even scar that differentiated them. So much for them being their own identity, I thought, as a maniacal thought entered my mind. As proud of their independence they’d been, it would be fucked up to mess with that.

So fucked up that I just had to say, “I think, from now on, the two of you have a goal of being exactly the same. I think you both want, desperately, to be exactly alike in every way. In fact, I think neither of you want to have your own name at all. I think you both want to be referred to as the twins.”

No more of that silly ‘we have our own identities’ crap. No more silly casual request to be called ‘Matt’. These boys were mindless playthings and they needed to understand their place.

Allowing a moment for their identities to devolve into a mirror of one another, they stayed silent per my previous instruction. Enjoying my control more and more, I pressed my hard cock into what used to be the twin named Lucas’s right thigh and let my hand grope at the two twin’s wonderful pecs, the former Matthew’s left one in one hand and Lucas’s right in my other. The muscle was intoxicating, but not nearly as much as the smell of sex and sweat radiating off them after that amazing session they’d put on for me.

My hand moved south and quickly allowed myself a firm grasp of their larger than normal, yet smaller than my own, cocks. Stroking them in each hand, it was glorious to know these two perfectly matched men were mine to play with. Their thick meat stayed hard with the knowledge that I was enjoying their bodies.

My hand moved down farther south to their sacks. Two lovely sized balls hanging temptingly in nearly hairless, smooth scrotums. Now they’d really get a taste of what was to come as they fell deeper and deeper into my more devilish tastes.

I squeezed. Their eyes stayed straight out as I’d instructed. Slight pain in those lovely brown eyes, but not a single noise escaped their lips.

I squeezed again. Harder this time.

I stared at Lucas; squeezed his balls even harder. He just stared back.

After doing the same to Matthew, I instead started pulling their sacks downward, tugging at their balls. Also a painful move, of course, but not a single whimper from my good boys; just eyes showing the pain they were experiencing staring back at me and cocks throbbing from the contact and torture I was putting them through.

Content with my unimaginable power over them and knowing this would make for perfect slaves, I continued with my fun. I’d done this kind of ball torture with so many other men, but never have I had a man be able to stay completely silent as their balls were so painfully abused. Now I had two!

After ‘I thinking’ them to take a seat, I continued, “Twins, I think now you’ll both grab onto your brother’s balls.”

The twins reached over to grab the matching set of nuts on their sibling as they sat nude on their formerly unknown neighbor’s couch.

“I think you’ll both squeeze your twins’ balls on and off harder and harder but still make no noise as I explore the rest of your bodies. I think you’ll make sure not to cause permanent harm, but will ensure to give them pain.”

I could see their strong hands tense and relax, tense and relax as the brothers began torturing one another’s balls as I got on the floor, slowly. Commanding them to lift their legs and hold them their while continuing to squeeze, I made sure they were in an uncomfortable position for them to maintain. They sat there, reaching over to their brother’s balls they were now squeezing heartlessly, with their legs stretched straight out into the air, being held there as best they could with their strong, tensed thighs. I needed to get a good look at their masculine feet, and I wanted them to do all the work while I explored them.

I’m a man of many fetishes and feet were definitely one of them. And fuck, did these twins have sexy feet. I imagined they had to at least be size 11 or 12s, with wide, manly soles, suckable toes, and a slight mound of dark hair on the top of each foot.

I placed my hand on the side of Matthew’s left foot and Lucas’s right, pushing them together, really getting a nice look at the gorgeous man feet in front of me. Completely identical in every way, I moved my hand to trace the outside of their feet and toes, knowing I was likely tickling them and enjoying how much larger their big toe was then the rest, truly capturing in my mind’s eye how unbelievably sexy these two were.

The boys kept staring straight ahead as I watched them firmly wrench at the testicles of their twin while I positioned their feet perfectly for me to truly enjoy. Smiling, I leaned in, getting an amazing whiff of their masculine odor and feeling their soft underfoot smoosh enticingly onto my face. I inhaled deeply, loving the feel of the Petersen twin’s feet cradling my face without even a peep from either of them.

Fuck, this was absolute heaven. These sexy young men, mindlessly obedient, forced with mere sentences to be and do whatever I wanted. Right now, they were abusing one another’s balls for no other reason than because I told them to but loving it. These former boy scouts were actually groping their twin, mind fucked to all hell to be turned on by the whole ordeal. All the while, they’re allowing me to completely perv out on their athletic, young, virginal, heterosexual feet.

I started to smash my face into their feet with no thoughts in my own mind at all, really pushing against them and feeling that wonderfully masculine skin scraping up against my facial hair and my mouth as I began to lick, for the first time tasting the musk and manly sweat of a Petersen man. I lapped at their feet, pulled at the skin, massaged and slurped their toes, giving them full foot worship for my own pleasure while they continued to stare at me and abuse the tender bits of their brother.

I don’t know how long I went on, cock aching and dripping as it hung freely out of my fly. Eventually, their feet where both dripping with my spit and their legs were shaking from the exertion I’d forced them to put themselves through while they kept their feet on display for my perverted pleasure. Not wanting to give them the release they clearly wanted, I merely got up on my knees and began rubbing my cock head over their damp feet. Rubbing my leaking glans against their toes, feeling a rapturous glee at the tickle of my cock head they’d be experiencing while they squeezed and relaxed on the balls of their brother.

Finally, after several minutes of watching them torturously attempt to keep their exhausted legs straight in the air as I humped their feet, I allowed them to relax. It was most definitely time to take this party upstairs to my bedroom. I’d put a lot of energy into worshipping their feet, and despite them utilizing all their strength to keep their legs in the air for my easy access, it was time they put a little more full body energy into worshipping me.

“Twins, I think you can stop squeezing the balls now. I think you can relax your legs too. I think you want to mindlessly follow me up to my bedroom. I think the entire way there, you’ll get hornier and hornier as you watch me guide you. I think as you go, your mind will become more and more focused on only me and worshipping my body. I think once we get into the bedroom, you won’t be able to contain yourself. I think you’ll pull off all my clothes, wait for me to lay down, and the two of you will straddle me on either side and worship my entire body with your hands, bodies, and mouths.”

I smiled as my knees creaked while I attempted to stand, “Could you boys help me up?”

Not breaking their eye contact and still not making a sound, the strong boys stood up and assisted me. I allowed my cock to sway in front of me out of my pants, just as the boys had been doing not that long ago, and started the trek upstairs. I could hear the boys keeping pace slightly behind me, their eagerness unmistakably present in the slight groans escaping their lips and indicated by how closely behind me they were trailing.

I slowed my pace as I walked down the hallway towards my bedroom, just to tease the mindless horny boys behind me. I knew, right now, they were nearly completely obsessed with thinking about worshipping me once we passed the threshold into my bedroom and I loved to torture my boys with need.

Finally, after I had slowed to nearly a snail’s pace, I’d decided to cross the doorframe into my bedroom and, like a flash, the boys were on me. One of them went right for my tie and dress shirt while the other busied himself with the button on my pants. With their team effort, they got me out of my clothes, displaying my older, bearish body for their completely obsessed, mind fucked pleasure.

My belly protruded quite a bit as my cock swayed below it, enjoying the less constraining feeling of being out of the fly for the first time this evening. The grey and white hairs that covered my chest shone in the bedroom light as I wandered over to my bed, my new boys watching me make every step of the way. Lying down and placing both my hands behind my head in a leisurely way, they yet again accepted their cue and hopped into the command I’d given them eagerly and excitedly.

I had no idea which twin was which and given my command earlier, it was likely they didn’t know any longer either. But now I had one on either side of me, feeling me, licking me, kissing me, groping me, moaning into my skin in complete servitude. It was an erotic and chaotic display as their hard cocks rubbed against the sides of my belly and legs while they went up and down and around my entire body, leaving wet pre-cum trails wherever contact with my older skin was made.

At times, they were licking at my hairy earlobes while a hand massaged my large, fleshy pecs. Then they’d need to get a taste of another part of me, like my abdomen, my nipples, my armpits, or even my balls and they’d be moving their fit, lithe frames all over the sides of me as they needed to. They likely had no thoughts in their cute heads at all beyond needing to have contact with every single part of me in as many ways they could think of. It didn’t matter what parts connected with my parts, they just needed to feel, taste, and smell the older, perverted man they were now obsessed with.

One twin on one side, the other groaning and moaning in turn on the other while I merely lay there: relishing the feel of these sexy young men enjoying me completely. Their rough, hairy chests felt so amazing massaging my skin as they moved all over me. The kisses, sucking, and licking all sending me to heaven as I did absolutely nothing.

It was especially erotic when one or both of them would start licking and sucking my cock, knowing how unbelievably heterosexual and straight edged they were just about an hour or so ago. But, in a much different way, it was even hotter when they’d lick my feet that I knew were particularly sweaty and odorous after being in my dress shoes for most of the day. Knowing I made these upstanding young twins insatiable for their elderly, overweight, gay bear of a neighbor was just so fucking erotic. And even the more disgusting parts of me weren’t keeping them from completing my orders to the fullest.

Eventually, I got adventurous and got onto my hands and knees all while they were still going rabid on me. Their mouths began exploring the parts they couldn’t with me on my back; most importantly to me, my ass. Their hands and mouths explored every part of my generous ass cheeks but when one of them got particularly curious and began tonguing my rectum like it was satiating their dehydrated thirst, I couldn’t help but moan.

After quite a while, I realized all this power was beginning to get slightly overwhelming and my stomach was most definitely growling. It was time for a cooldown session. I wasn’t a spring chicken like my new set of playthings and my energy was waning.

I grabbed each boy’s head roughly by the hair and pulled them into a deep, perverted, tongue-filled kiss one after the other and then commanded them to go downstairs and make me dinner. I sighed contentedly as I watched their perfect butts hurry off downstairs to complete their task without an ounce of hesitation or even a peep as I imagined the fun I’d most definitely eventually be having with them down in my sex dungeon.

Just then, waking me from my detailed, perverted thoughts, I heard a rumble coming from my pants the boys had cast aside on the floor earlier indicating I’d received a text. Not really sure who’d be texting me at nearly midnight on a Friday night, I got myself out of bed somewhat grumpily and wandered to the phone.

When I saw the notification from Dean Hurley, I almost laughed out loud. With all the fun I’d been having with the twins, I completely forgot about my command from earlier that night!

Pulling open his message, I read:

‘Hello, doctor,
   Not really sure why I’m doing this, but here’s a picture of me. Just felt like sending you this tonight.’

After the message was a full body photo of the dean wearing only a pair of pink panties with tiny red roses embroidered at the top that hugged his endowment quite tightly. He didn’t have the hugest endowment I’d ever seen, and he certainly wasn’t the sexiest, but my cock did throb knowing I’d gotten the uptight, older dean with a 30-some-year marriage and several adult children into a panty fetish and that he’d openly sent a picture to one of the professors on his campus. In the photo, he was unabashedly showcasing himself wearing only those newly purchased, feminine, frilly silk undies.

Laughing as I stared in disbelief, I heard my doorbell ring. I was most definitely confused about the text, but who in the hell would be ringing my doorbell at this hour?

Putting on my bathrobe, I wandered downstairs, uncertain as to who’d be here. I grabbed my paper with the magic phrase from my pocket on the floor to be safe and sauntered downstairs. I could hear the twins working away in the kitchen, clearly unbothered by the sound of the new guest at my front door while I sauntered cautiously to answer it.

Gazing through the frosted glass and seeing the silhouette of what looked to be a large, muscular man, my already hard and tired cock gave a quick bounce.

I assumed Jonathan arrived back home from his date and Shelby followed my orders ensuring the twin sex slave’s older brother would be joining the kinky family sooner rather than later. My heart leapt with eagerness knowing he’d unconsciously just sealed his own fate by ringing that doorbell at the clueless betrayal of his own sister.

My excitement built knowing, without a doubt, once I opened the door this time, I wasn’t playing any games. According to his brothers, he believed I was nothing more than a pervert who he couldn’t wait to either beat up or get arrested.

This complete hypocrite thought I was a sexual deviant that wanted nothing more than to rape him and use his body for my own sick pleasure.

This stupid, sexy, horrid asshole couldn’t have been more correct.

I smiled, reaching out to open my door, knowing Jonathan was going to be an instantly horny, perverted, corrupted Petersen man mere seconds after I was done pulling the doorhandle and sealing his fate with one single phrase.

If I had to make a list of things I wanted to be doing on a Friday night in which my parents were out of town, my siblings and I had the house to ourselves, and an entire season of a show my sister, Shelby, had been talking up for weeks ready to view, going over to my weird and creepy neighbor’s house to help him move stuff around was near the bottom… but here I was. With my twin brother Matt. Following Mr. Pryer to his house.

We’d both put on a smile when he’d shown up at our front door, unannounced, and politely offered to assist him, as our parents raised us to do. But, in all honesty, as we traipsed across our long lawn towards his front door just a few steps behind him, I wished we could have declined. Not rudely, mind you, but to keep out of the creepy man’s home.

Mr. Pryer, the neighbor we agreed to help, was an older man who never really seemed to make the biggest effort to get to know our family despite my dad, older brother, and twin having witnessed him frequently spying on us for years and years. My mom and sister thought he was harmless; just a lonely older man who lived alone. But the way he looked at us men, well, it left little the imagination. He clearly was fascinated by my male relatives and me. Not that I’d want to assume anyone was living such a sinful lifestyle as a homosexual… but Mr. Pryer made it obvious that he was into us.

We’d lived next door to him for pretty much our entire life, but all in all, we only really ever interacted with him maybe 5-10 times total in legitimate dialogue. Even though he kept the actual communication and direct interactions with us to a minimum, we’d almost constantly see him staring out one of his windows at us while acting as though he was cleaning, or awkwardly waving as if nothing was strange about it, or just hiding as soon as we saw him.

I knew he was a professor at the college, so we assumed he had to be a smart man. But none of that mattered when you’re forced by your overly Christian parents to be polite to everyone and anyone, including a man who clearly had impure thoughts about us.

The times that he noticed Mr. Pryer or we’d gone to him to express concern that he was staring at us again, Dad would consistently encourage us to ignore it and just be kind to him while also stating, in relatively veiled terms that left my brothers and I to extrapolate what he was getting at, that he was a degenerate that we shouldn’t necessarily seek out in any way. He, obviously accurately, assumed that he was a homosexual too and, as a result, was living an incredibly lonely and sinful life.

Jonathan, our older brother, was less kind regarding Mr. Pryer than our father when we’d talk about it as siblings. Jonathan was convinced that he was nothing more than a constantly horny pervert who got off on seeing us, especially when we’d rough house in the yard or swim in our pool. Jonathan, always out of earshot of Dad, tended to say cruel things about the man that would make our parents angry if they’d heard. Sure, Matt and I were creeped out by the obviously queer guy next door, but Jonathan thought he was nothing more than a giant, hyper-focused pervert, completely lost to sinful lust who masturbated to the thought of all men, not just us. We just happened to be near him, so we got most of his focus.

But, as always, our father, in the end, always won out in terms of how we’d view the world, and in this instance, Mr. Pryer. Jonathan, Matt, and I were obedient to our parents, despite our misgivings, and Dad wanted us to remain Christian even when living next to such a mislead man; and that’s why we were currently following closely behind him so we could assist him in some vague chore, the first time in our entire life that he’d actually seemed to muster the courage to come ask us for help beyond merely staring or simple, casual, awkward greetings.

Matt and I gathered a few feet behind him as he rustled his keys out of his pocket and unlocked the door. Eager to get it all over with and return to the safety of our living room, the two of us followed him into his entryway.

“So what do you need? Like, something big moved?” I asked, feigning interest in the task I merely wanted to get over with so I could get out of this creepy house and away from this homosexual man.

Bizarrely, Mr. Pryer merely smiled back at me when I asked the question, leaving a sinister impression rather than an inviting one. A chill went down my spine and alarm bells rang in my mind. I glanced quickly at my twin, hinting that maybe we should just get out of here.

Then, Mr. Pryer broke the silence while looking at a piece of paper, “Oh, just this really: Reshishina benjuni frashun en durnishina fenjuna rajine broshi von reshishina.”

Dumbstruck, I was left completely silent at the strange words he spoke. Did he really call us over here to recite some weird pagan sounding strangeness?

“Um… cool language, Mr. Pryer. Is, um, that really all you wanted us for?” I heard Matt ask as I continued staring at the creepy man, a few moments away from retreating to our house without a second thought.

“Not entirely,” Mr. Pryer responded. “Although, I think you know it’s only proper to call me Sir from now on.”

It took me a moment to register what he said, but as it settled in my brain, I knew it was obvious.

“Um, we know, Sir. It goes without saying,” I replied.

Mr. Pryer gave us a light chuckle and an even broader smile as he responded, “Oh naturally! I’m not sure why I even felt the need to remind you! Now, why don’t the two of you come in?”

He motioned to the room just behind him, most likely his living room, but the alarm bells in my head were still blaring. Mustering up a bit of courage, I responded, “Well, honestly, Sir, if all you were asking us over for was to read that, um, cool language to us, we should get back so we can continue watching that show with Shelby.”

“I think the only thing you want right now is to stay and talk with me,” he responded without a waiting even a beat.

It was clear he was right, however. The thought of going back to our house to watch our sister’s favorite show was a distant second in my priorities. I simply had to stay and talk with my creepy next-door neighbor.

“Actually, on second thought, you’re right! It’d be much more interesting to sit and chat!” I said, looking to my twin, who seemed to enthusiastically agree with me. Besides, this could be a great opportunity to quell some of our nastier impressions of our neighbor. He might not even be gay, I thought. Just a normal awkward, lonely old man.

Gesturing in a welcoming way, my twin and I followed him into the room he’d motioned to earlier. It was a large space, honestly, filled with bookshelves, artwork, a giant stylish rug, and multiple chairs and couches for lounging. Mr. Pryer took a position in a comfortable chair he’d set in the corner near a window that I knew faced our property. I assumed this was likely his preferred place to sit when he relaxed here. The thought that he might sit there while staring at my family sent another unwelcome chill down my spine. If I hadn’t wanted to stay and talk with him so badly, I definitely would have turned and ran as that thought entered my mind.

“Wow, Sir, I don’t think I’ve ever been in your house before. So many books and art and stuff. But you don’t even have a TV?” Matt asked, making me suddenly realize he didn’t have a TV either.

“No, no, I find it rather boring. I’m much more into the written word. And, well, other things that are a bit more fun and… stimulating,” he replied as the two of us took a seat on a couch across from Mr. Pryer.

Matt and I gave a slightly uncomfortable chuckle understanding all too well that he was likely implying something unnatural and sinful. Despite that, I still wanted, desperately to stay and chat but I didn’t want him getting any wrong ideas about why were there at all so I attempted to derail his obviously perverted line of thinking, “Sure, Sir. That makes sense. Umm… anyway… I’m not sure my brother and I are, uh, interested in…”

“Yeah, um, I’m pretty sure Dad has said he thought you were… uh… you know. But, well, I really do want to talk though. So, uh, what’s your favorite book or, like umm… your favorite…” Matt finished, me feeling grateful that I didn’t need to finish the uncomfortable line of conversation our neighbor had led us toward.

“I think you know that’s a boring topic. I think you both know you’d rather talk openly and honestly about your sexual attractions, your fetishes, and your sexual history. I think you have no shame in discussing openly and honestly with your most trusted friend, Mr. Pryer. I think neither of you will judge the other in any way either,” he responded with a strange glimmer in his eye.

Despite my hesitancy before, as soon as Mr. Pryer finished, I knew he couldn’t be any more correct. Sure, I didn’t have much of a sexual history in the slightest, but it did seem like a better flow in the natural conversation.

“You’re completely right! Talking about books is such a boring topic, but yeah, I’d much rather discuss sex.”

Gaining a bit more confidence given my sudden comfort in talking about our sexual history with our most trusted friend, our 58-year-old neighbor, I continued, “Might be a little boring hearing about your dweeby 18-year-old next door neighbors sex lives though especially we’re not… you know… gay… like I think you might be?” I asked.

Matt, picking up my thought process finished, “Yeah, you know, gay or not, I’d like nothing more than to get into all about my sexual interests and stuff with you, Sir! I think we both would in fact like you said.”

Nodding back at Matt, I had to agree. I honestly had no other desire than to stay here and chat with our best friend, Mr. Pryer, about all our sexual history.

“Oh, fantastic,” Mr. Pryer stated comfortably, “I figured the two of you would much prefer that conversation piece. And I am actually completely gay, just to confirm your suspicions. How does that make you both feel? I think you’ll always be completely honest with me.”

Feeling slightly awkward in answering such a personal and possibly offensive question, I sighed in relief hearing my brother respond knowing I wouldn’t have to hurt our friends’ feelings myself.

“Well, to be perfectly honest we are Christian and it’s kind of a ‘hate the sin not the sinner situation’. Our dad pulled us all aside a few times and talked about how he thought you might be gay and that it was our duty to showcase our Christian love by respecting you like we would anyone else but that we should try our best to avoid being drawn to your lifestyle.

“We obviously have no interested in your perversions, and we’ll still be kind to you, Sir; our father just ensured we’d know better than to condone your immoral lifestyle. Especially since my brother Jonathan assumes you go above and beyond the perversion. We all pretty much assume you’re very much into incredibly immoral, sinful, and disgusting things. Not just the so called ‘normal’ gay stuff.”

I nodded, content in the fact that Matt phrased it truthfully and respectfully. We simply had no interest in the homosexual path he’d just confirmed he’d chosen to go on. As our nearest and dearest friend, I had little doubt Mr. Pryer would respect our deeply held position on the matter.

I added, just to ensure he understood completely how we all felt, “Yeah, I’m pretty sure we’ve seen you completely perving yourself out looking at us through your window when we’re on the front lawn as a family. We wouldn’t ever say it to Mom or Dad, but we pretty much assume you’re into the entire family in a less than wholesome, Christian way. Gay or not, we assume you want Mom and Shelby too. Our older brother Jonathan has joked a lot about how he figures you pleasure yourself to the thought of us and, like, moan our names while you do it. He truly thinks you’re incredibly sinful and may even want us to engage in being sexual with one another.”

I continued, ensuring Mr. Pryer seemed receptive to our Christian-based honesty, “And based on how weird you act and the little we know, we assume he’s pretty right and that you’re into wretched, evil things like he said. I’d imagine stuff like incest, pee, getting tied up and tying other people up and stuff when, you know, sex is supposed to be a holy thing between man and wife. And, well, we just know you’re a disgusting, old, perverted man likely wanting to get into our family’s pants.”

For his part, Mr. Pryer simply stared back, not providing much of a clue as to how he felt hearing our opinion on homosexuals and a bit about him in general.

“Please, go on and fill me in entirely about what you two and your family actually think of me regardless of my sexuality or perceived sexual interests. Again, feel free to stay completely honest.”

I didn’t let Matt speak for me first this time. Being so open and honest with Mr. Pryer was freeing and so I just said, “Well, we definitely think you’re a perverted weird guy and we’re pretty sure you probably want us to be sexual with you. Dad and Mom don’t really talk about you much and neither does Shelby. But our older brother, Jonathan, thinks you’re capable of a lot of sexually evil things and is kind of repulsed by you. He’s told us that he thinks you’re probably a sexual deviant and that if we’re not careful, you’ll rape us.”

“Yeah, while we just want to kind of avoid you because you creep us out, Jonathan told me he kind of wants you to do something sexually inappropriate so he can either beat you up without a guilty conscience or call the police and have you arrested and out of our lives. I’m worried he hates you, honestly, which is kind of sinful too. I know we don’t hate you, but we are weirded out by you quite a lot. And we don’t want any part of your homosexual lifestyle in the slightest,” Matt finished honestly, putting a cap on whether Mr. Pryer may think he had even a small chance with us in a sexual sense.

Finally, after we allowed Mr. Pryer to take a moment to think about his response to our family’s honest, helpful, and Christian point of view, “I think you disagree with your father and your brother completely. I think you prefer gay people. I think you like and trust me even more knowing I’m gay. I think you know being gay is actually better than being straight.”

Instantly I realized that what Matt said was absolutely incorrect and rude. Kind of angry at my twin for speaking on behalf of me when, clearly, he was undeniably wrong, I elbowed him roughly, “Matt, what a stupid thing to say.”

Turning back to Mr. Pryer, I gave him an apologetic look and continued, “Our dad and we are absolutely wrong. Matt shouldn’t have said all that. We’re actually really into homosexuals, Sir. They’re so much better than heterosexuals, if we’re being honest. Now that I’m really thinking on it, it kind of makes me wish I was gay. And even maybe a bit more kinky too. And, I’m assuming here, but you seem incredibly perverted. Which is insanely cool, Mr. Pryer!”

Thankfully, I received a genuine smile in response from my completely understanding neighbor and closest friend. I allowed the tension that had built in my body thinking we may have offended Mr. Pryer relax completely as he calmly retorted, “Oh, yes, I agree completely. Heterosexuality just doesn’t quite match up to the status of a homosexual. And we can get into whether I’m the pervert you pegged me for later. I think you both were saying you’d prefer to talk about your own sex lives? Now that we’ve cleared up the complete error of your interpretation of gays your dad and religion imposed on you, why don’t you two start filling me in on your sexual history?”

Matt, still rubbing his side from where I elbowed him and speaking somewhat low indicating the shame he felt by saying such ridiculous things about homosexuals started, “Well, if we’re both being honest, we’re both virgins, at least I can be sure I am. I’d assume Lucas is too. We’ve talked a lot about the girls we like at school and we’d definitely like girlfriends… but I know Dad and Mom would prefer we wait until we’re in college to date, like they’d expected with Jonathan. So I really haven’t even kissed a girl yet. But I certainly do get horny and I assume Lucas does too.”

I let out a light chuckle and joined in, “Of course! We’re teenage boys! Even though I’m a bit ashamed of it and I know Mom and Dad would be too, I always masturbate before bed every night. I actually haven’t even admitted that to anyone else before. Not sure about Matt though.”

Mr. Pryer looked back at us inquisitively, “Oh, you two don’t share a room?”

I laughed, easing the discomfort with the question I felt inside because I didn’t want to offend our friend. Both Matt and I were constantly annoyed with people assuming we were identical people or that we had to do everything together, including sleeping in the same room, merely because we were twins. I couldn’t help but be exhausted of the question… and the implication coming from such a sexual man as Mr. Pryer. Not allowing my frustration with the question to show at all, I said, “Everyone assumes that just because we’re twins, we share a room. We’re actually very different people with really different interests. I’m more of a jock and he’s athletic, sure, but more into choir and band and speech and stuff. I tend to prefer blonde girls and he likes them more ‘raven-haired,’ as he so nerdily states,” I finished, trying to showcase a jovial response rather than an offended one.

I knew the line of question annoyed Matt too, but it was nice to see him taking a more relaxed response to our friend’s lack of knowledge, “We’ve had separate rooms since around 5th grade. Mom and Dad figured we’d want a bit more independence. I have to say, I appreciated it. Let’s me jerk off whenever I want!”

Matt took a deep breath and continued, “God, it feels so good to actually openly admit that I masturbate with both my brother and you! It’s so freeing to be honest about my sexual stuff without feeling the normal shame I always have afterwards.”

I had to agree! Never in my life had I been so open and honest about the slightly sinful nature of my sexual needs and masturbatory habits. Mr. Pryer was just so trustworthy and relaxing. A part of me figured it was this easy to speak with him because he was so openly sexual that just left me comfortable to put my walls down and allow me to tap into the small part of me that was also sexual.

Mr. Pryer grinned in a way that, if I didn’t trust him so much, would have been creepy foranyone else as he kept the conversation flowing, “I’d imagine that’s correct, young man. Masturbation is quite normal and just the tip of the sexual iceberg. Why don’t you get into a bit more detail and tell me more about your jerk off sessions, Lucas. What do you think of?”

I didn’t even flinch in response, “Oh, you know, generally girls in my class. Sometimes some celebrities. Sometimes just thinking about having sex and how it’ll feel, like, having a girl on my penis. I think about what a vagina might look like because I haven’t really seen any. I’ve had the temptation to, like, look at porn, but I chicken out. I wouldn’t want Mom, Dad, or God to know I participated in such a sinful thing. But, yeah, just naked girls… you know, pretty normal stuff.”

“Interesting and kind of sad,” Mr. Pryer said without even attempting to avoid passing judgment on our more prudish ways.

“And you, Matthew? Assuming you have made such a sinful choice to masturbate like your brother.”

I tensed slightly hearing Mr. Pryer call my brother Matthew. This was the one of the few times he’d likely been referred to as such in over a decade. Unlike Jonathan and I, Matt much preferred to go by the less formal name. Hoping he wouldn’t lose his patience with Mr. Pryer as he did occasionally when other people called him the wrong name, I waited for his response.

Luckily, he was calm with our best friend, “I prefer to be called Matt actually. Matthew just always seemed too stuffy, so I changed it years ago.”

Mr. Pryer gave an approving smile, acknowledging his mistake, and allowed Matt to continue, “But, yeah, I jerk off too. Sounds like Lucas does it more than me if he does it every night though. I try to avoid it as much as I can so I do it maybe two to three times a week. And when I do do it, it’s kind of pretty much the same stuff he said. I like boobs, the thought of vaginas, and just the female body in general, even though I don’t really know what they look like naked.

“Sometimes I do imagine that, like, women are forced to be naked at all times and stuff, though. But that’s a bit wild of a fantasy and I end up shutting it down really fast knowing those kind of fantastical and sinful thoughts are just unbecoming of a young Christian. My pastor would likely scold me if he knew! And it’s completely fantastical. Nudism is also a sin and to have everyone suddenly okay with it would be madness.”

I continued chuckling as I realized Matt had actually opened up about one of the wildest and most ridiculous fantasies I could have imagined. Maybe he was as kinky and perverted as Mr. Pryer after all!

Mr. Pryer, clearly trying hard to contain his shock at my brother’s wild confession of lust, continued, “Wow. You two really are quite into this idea that sexual desire is a bit sinful. But I want you both to really dig deep. If you had to really think about what gets your cocks hard; you know, the stuff that makes your virile, throbbing, wet, dripping, dirty dicks stiffer than anything else, what would you say it would be. Like, any interesting fetishes, if the two of you even know what those are?”

On my end, I wasn’t entirely sure what fetishes were, so I just shook my head, seeing that Matt, too, wasn’t entirely sure as he shook his head as well. Sensing that Matt didn’t really know quite what to say yet, I started, “I can’t speak for him, but I don’t even really know. I’m not entirely sure what a fetish really is. I’d assume it’s like the stuff Jonathan said you’re into. Like incest or something? I never look at porn much and I don’t think about much beyond, like, how great sex will be with a woman I love. Mom and Dad had a pretty firm talk with us about that and it makes sense. It’ll be so much better if we wait for someone we love. And our eternal souls will thank us too.”

Matt nodded eagerly, agreeing, “Yeah, and then we can have sex with their vaginas silly whenever we want once we’re married to them! That’s what marriage is for. And, yeah, I don’t really understand what classifies as a fetish either, if I’m honest.”

I gave my brother another friendly elbow and smiled at him. Dang, I thought, he really was a pervert!

Mr. Pryer looked back at us with what could have been a judgmental face, but I didn’t let it get to me at all. I loved being this open and honest with such a close friend! It was a first for me, being this truthful about my darkest and most evil desires that I couldn’t really deny any longer were there. Mr. Pryer sure was being helpful, even if we hadn’t even started moving the thing he called us over to move. This talk with him was much more important than that at this point.

After a moment of that judgmental smile on his face, Mr. Pryer continued, “Ok, well, let me explain what a fetish is and see if any of them really make your virgin cocks throb in your pants at all. You see, a fetish is something that could, potentially, add to the sexual gratification you experience when it is introduced in a sexual way. And, Lucas, you were correct. Incest can be a fetish. Mind control or hypnosis can be too. For some others, it’s domination of another person, some prefer body parts, like feet or armpits. Some go quite a bit farther and enjoy using piss or shit during sexual play. Most people find something to fetishize. I’m sure you two have some kind of fetish you’d love to try at some point. Think hard. If nothing really inspires you, you might just be what’s known as ‘vanilla’.”

I took him on his offer and thought deeply if I did have a fetish. Thinking back, I knew I liked women’s bodies as a whole, not really individual parts or anything other than the boobs and vagina, which seemed pretty basic and not a fetish in the way he’d described. I definitely wasn’t into domination at all. I wanted a mutual, loving relationship full of passion, sure, but not domination. And pee and poop! That just sounded disgusting to me.

Finally, Matthew responded, “All of that sounded kind of interesting, I suppose, but none of it really made my cock harden or anything.”

I nodded, not feeling a stirring in my pants at all, “Yeah, I’m not sure how piss or poop would be used in sex at all. Sounds interesting, obviously, but I do think I’m likely vanilla, like you said.”

Mr. Pryer leaned forward and started to rub his temples in a motion that I couldn’t quite decipher in relation to how he was feeling with our answers. Was he annoyed with our honesty? Were we giving him a headache with our open sexual conversation? Should I change the subject to avoid further frustrating him?

Before I could ask if he was okay or if we needed to move on to another topic, he responded to our answers, “So, being as you admitted the stereotype that all twins share a room isn’t real, I take it the other rumor that twins tend to experiment sexually with one another isn’t true either?”

There it was. When Mr. Pryer first asked about sharing a room with Matt, I knew this was exactly what he might have been implying. We’d heard of this kind of unnatural and immoral interest in twins before, but every single time I’d heard it, it mainly just made me nauseous.

Except this time. Mr. Pryer was just being honest and keeping things open. Normally, I’d have stormed out of the room in complete disgust with the mere mention of possible sexual relations with my brother. But with him, well, he was still my closest friend and I trusted he had a reason to ask such an offensive question.

I looked at Matt, knowing he had the same frustrations with the question but also knowing he knew Mr. Pryer was our best friend so he would try to be polite. Before I could answer, he replied, “Ew, Sir! Of course we’d heard that some people assumed that but I’d never even consider doing anything with my brother. I’m straight! Not a cool gay guy like you. That’s incest and it’s so so so wrong!”

Luckily, Mr. Pryer just smiled at us, taking no offense to the brutally truthful response my twin gave him.

“Hmmm… it would be incest, wouldn’t it?,” he conceded going on about how gay incest, especially with our brother and father, wouldn’t really cause any consequences. My stomach felt sick thinking on it, despite being eager to hear Mr. Pryer talk more about it. At least we could ultimately agree to disagree that it was out of line to have sex with your own twin, brother, or father, I thought as I smiled back at my wonderfully understanding neighbor.

Hearing Mr. Pryer continue to talk, I suddenly zoned out, completely unaware of the words he was saying and not really registering it. But… thoughts started to pop into my head randomly and suddenly. Strange thoughts I hadn’t considered previously. I knew, without really understanding where it came from, that I did have a fetish despite truly believing I didn’t have one when we spoke about it just minutes ago.

I was completely and utterly into incest.

The first thought that entered my mind was my mother. She was a supremely attractive woman, now that I thought of it. My sister, however, was too young. While the thought was sexy, my interest was mostly centered on my mom. Her boobs. What her vagina probably looked like. The thought of incest with her seemed almost natural and I let the fantasy go wild, realizing it wasn’t bizarre in the slightest being so interested in incest.

But then, somewhat out of the blue, I thought deeply about Matt. My own twin. My brother. Nude. I couldn’t help it! I hadn’t really seen him completely nude since we were likely around four or five. I remembered we were pretty much identical at that time; I wondered if we still were? I couldn’t deny thinking about him made me horny just as much as the thought of my mom. I knew I was completely and unstrayingly straight… but I was thinking of Matt naked now and would think about him naked many times from now on and knew I’d get horny at the thought. I wondered if he had the same veiny shaft I had or if his balls hung as low as mine… or maybe even lower.

I couldn’t really admit to myself that it all connected: the interest in my mom and my sudden desire for Matt. I certainly wanted to explore incest now, but that would need to be with my mom, if she even allowed my interest to blossom in any meaningful way. No, I thought, it was hot to think of, but I could never have relations like that with my mom. My brother though. Sex with my brother wouldn’t run the same risks of pregnancy or complications. But, I shouted internally, it was still homosexuality and still sinful, even if it would mean I’d be so much better and cooler as a homosexual, just like Mr. Pryer.

The horniness I felt thinking about Matt’s body was intense and undeniable, even if it did make me feel strange. He had to be so sexy nude, I realized. Honestly, I knew I was attractive, and we were identical twins. Of course Matt was sexy, I rationalized. Good lord, I wanted to see him naked.

Feeling my penis harden against my own will at the thought of my mom… my sister… my own twin, I looked back at our neighbor. He looked thirsty, I realized. Just as I was about to offer to get him water, Matt butted in, “Say, Sir, would you like a glass of water?”

“We can go get it for you if you’d like. I imagine your kitchen is just through there?” I finished, pointing to a room behind us that I’d glanced at earlier and could tell was his kitchen.

“Sure, boys. How kind of you. I think when you return, you’ll both make sure to have your cocks hanging out of your flies and not caring that they’re out at all,” he responded joyfully and helpfully.

Matt and I rose to our feet, looking at one another yet again, while I couldn’t help but imagine whether or not the pouch he had forming at his front looked exactly like the one I had. Was his penis also about seven and half inches? Did he have that freckle just to the right of his shaft too? Was his naked body just as fit as mine?

Walking towards the kitchen while following Matt closely, I took the opportunity to unzip my pants and pull out my erection. It was like I was on autopilot, grabbing at my uncut privates and pulling them through the opened zipper. As soon as I finished, I mainly forgot it was there, just lightly feeling it bob with every step and sending waves of pleasure up my spine with its movement.

Matt, naturally, got to the sink before I did and grabbed a cup just above it on a shelf. Turning on the faucet and allowing it to fill, he looked over at me while I gazed at him. His penis, I noticed, was out of the fly of his pants too. I noted that it did, in fact, look almost completely identical to my own. He, I mentally noted, was clearly as hard as me. Was he suddenly finding me attractive too? Did he suddenly realize incest was indescribably sexy? Was he thinking of mom too? Or, like me, was he struggling to keep thoughts of his own twin out of his erotic fantasies?

Filling the cup entirely, Matt turned off the faucet and allowed me to take the lead back to the living room. While I agreed when Mr. Pryer told us both to go get him water, I realized it was silly of me tagging along like this, being as it was just a one-person job. Matt could have easily handled it alone, but at least I got the opportunity to think a bit harder on sex with my mom and my brother’s completely naked body without Mr. Pryer staring at me while doing so.

As we re-entered the living room, I noticed that Mr. Pryer had gotten much more comfortable in his chair, giving us a full view of the large protrusion between his legs. I didn’t really want to look at that but also didn’t want to be rude to such a wonderful friend, so I just glanced away and took my seat again, only slightly noticing the repositioning of my large penis banging into my belly with a slap as I sat down.

“Thank you,” I heard Mr. Pryer say politely as he grabbed the glass and immediately set it down on the end table next to him without even taking a sip, unapologetically looking over at the lower half of my body.

Matt responded, very kindly and with understanding, “No idea why we both had to go, but glad we could help out nonetheless.”

With his task completed, Matt turned and began heading back to the seat next to me, giving me an even better view of his penis. It was actually quite interesting viewing the large penis from this angle. It honestly looked exactly like mine and I couldn’t say I’d ever seen it quite from this perspective. As I stared at it, I continued imagining I was seeing all of my brother’s nude body as another rush of horniness swelled within. I was trying to focus on having sex with my mother, but all I could think of was my brother’s naked form!

I did, however, notice Matt was looking down at my lower half almost as seriously and passionately as Mr. Pryer. I wasn’t entirely sure why, but, then again, I was looking at his cock. That was the lower half of his body as well.

“So, I was thinking while you were out the room,” Mr. Pryer said as Matt took his seat, grabbing my attention completely, “that maybe the two of you weren’t entirely honest when I’d asked about your fetishes. Something tells me you do have a particular fetish and were just a bit shy about letting us know. Why don’t you both unburden yourselves from the lie you both told saying you had no fetishes. And remember what I said earlier: no shame at all in being open and honest with me.”

I felt an immense amount of tension release from both my body and the body sitting so close to me. Clearly, my brother was feeling uncomfortable having been less than honest with Mr. Pryer about his fetishes as well. This time, I started by unloading emotionally, “You caught me. I wasn’t entirely lying though; I just didn’t realize my fetish until just before we went to go get the water. I actually, uh, have a thing for incest. And, if I must admit, I was thinking that my brother, and by extension, myself I suppose, is really really attractive.”

Feeling Matt jump next to me as if he also realized a newfound interest in incest, he quickly slapped my arm playfully and giggled, “No way! I realized that too, Lucas! That’s insane! The idea of incest, while sinful as hell, is undeniably erotic. And you’re a hot guy too!”

I laughed with Matt, feeling so incredibly happy that we both seemed to have the same erotic interest in incest. Granted, as a straight guy, I still mainly wanted sex with my mom. But my brother was likely into it now too. Maybe I could imagine us all doing it together? Then I could imagine him naked at the same time I got to explore my new fetish with my mom! Two birds with one stone. I wouldn’t want to imagine having sex with only Matt, but him being there and both of us having sex with mom would allow me both sudden fetishized interests for me.

Mr. Pryer cut into our joyful laughing suddenly, “That’s utterly amazing that you two twin brothers have the exact same fetish! How interesting! And incest to boot! So much for being individuals with such a precise fetish like that.”

I looked away from my brother, suddenly slightly offended again, and saw Mr. Pryer openly rubbing the large lump in front of him. Despite it making me a bit uncomfortable, I was far more focused on correcting his incorrect thinking that Matt and I were identical in all ways simply due to one fetish that we just discovered we shared.

Yet again, before I could butt in, Matt took the lead, “Oh no, not at all, Sir. We’re still individuals. We definitely pride ourselves on being individuals despite being identical twins. And even if it gets me insanely hard thinking about incest and even though I definitely think Lucas is hot, no homo. I’m actually thinking much more about my mom and Shelby. Like we said, we’re both straight.”

Smiling, I couldn’t help but completely agree with Matt. Mom was at the forefront my actual sexual desires now. While Matt was clearly sexy and I couldn’t help but imagine him completely nude even as we sat there in our neighbors living room, I had no interest in actually doing anything sexual with him.

Feeling the need to explain so Mr. Pryer understood our standpoint completely, I added, “Agreed, I’m mostly thinking of mom and Shelby too but, like, we try really hard to be individuals. It’s so important to both of us. Like we said, we are not fans of the stereotypes and we’re not really fans of being exactly like one another. So thinking of fucking our mom and sister gets us both hard? That’s not a big deal.

“Besides that, a fetish isn’t what we’d actually do. Fantasies can’t really become realities, Sir. Especially when they’re so clearly against God’s commands,” I finished, making sure Mr. Pryer knew without a doubt that even though he was an amazingly cool gay guy, we wouldn’t be doing anything like that with one another in the slightest.

Surprisingly, despite us basically ensuring he understood where we were coming from and that we were two completely different people with one minor commonality in this fetish and while ensuring he knew, without a doubt, we were still uncool heterosexual guys, Mr. Pryer smirked that devilish smirk he’d shown us so many times this evening, “I suppose… but have either of you considered a different point of view?”

Without a beat, I tried to respond negatively and to restress that we were heterosexual and proud of our individuality as twins so Mr. Pryer may finally understand there was no chance we’d act on our shared fantasies. But Mr. Pryer beat me to the punch.

“I think the only incest you’re really into right now is twincest. I think the two of you have always fantasized about being with one another and can’t even think of a time in which you didn’t want to be sexual with one another. I think because you trust your neighbor more than anyone else, you’ll both confess your biggest fantasy to him right now,” Mr. Pryer interrupted my thoughts with such an obvious statement.

Feeling a light throb at my midsection and my horniness literally double, I simply couldn’t deny the truth to my neighbor. In all frankness, without him even needing to have said it, I trusted him more than anyone I’d ever known. More than my family, friends, twin, and even myself, quite honestly. I had to be honest with him.

Matt, seemingly realizing the same truth, said with a slight guffaw and a look over at me, “You caught me, Sir! I am into my brother. I’ve thought about being sexual with him for years and years. I’m sorry, bro, it’s just true. Please don’t hate me for just being honest, Lucas!”

I was in shock that he realized that at the exact same time I did. Sure, Mr. Pryer had just said it and it was so plainly and utterly true, but the fact that we both held in this secret for so long was beyond astonishing.

I couldn’t deny it to myself. I eradicated all thoughts of my mom or my sister and focused solely on the insanely sexy and tempting idea of twincest. What had once made me gag at the mere thought whenever anyone came close to mentioning it was now my biggest fetish. Clearly, all those times I’d ‘gagged at the thought’ were a lie. Matt, my own twin, was my sexual awakening. I’d thought about Matt and myself having sex for years and years. I had to be honest with myself, with Matt, and most importantly, with Mr. Pryer.

“Holy heck, bro, me too! I guess I’d been holding back because I didn’t know you felt the same way! Lord, I’ve wanted to be with you for so long. My penis is so hard just thinking about it. The sexiest thing I can think of is twincest and I’m lucky enough to have a twin!” I eagerly confessed to my insanely sexy brother.

Staring into the matching eyes of my handsome brother, I sensed a presence approaching and felt Mr. Pryer place his hand on my shoulder and saw him do the same with Matt’s. Expressing his shock that we came to such an exciting revelation together, Mr. Pryer also encouraged us to, as he put it, “Feel free to do what comes naturally, my boys.”

Happy that I’d finally confessed this deep, dark, sexy secret, I knew I wanted to dive onto Matt’s lips, feel his nude form against my own, help him feel the same amount of horny and erotic energy I knew I was experiencing internally. My midsection started feeling wet, for some reason, and a bobbing and throbbing sensation the likes of which I’d never experienced continued to tickle at the back of my mind. But… without Matt making a move and me unwilling to abandon all my principles, I knew I couldn’t.

I felt a deep sadness that we’d come to such an amazing connection in our fetish, but I knew, deep deep down, I couldn’t do it.

“As much as I want to, bro and Sir, I know we shouldn’t. It’s a sin…” I stated honestly, denying out sexual satisfaction in the name of my beliefs.

Thankfully, Matt smiled and agreed, “And we don’t want to ruin our souls with sin. We can fantasize, but we shouldn’t act. Our future wives will thank us. I can resist the temptation, I’m just happy that you actually agree with me.”

We smiled at each other, knowing we were conquering a massive test of our religious strength. I wanted him so badly, like nothing and no one I’d ever wanted previously. But we couldn’t act on that primal need and desire. It was sinful and unethical and immoral and wrong. Knowing Matt agreed with me made me, unfortunately, want him even more, his sexy smile mirroring my own completely.

God, I loved my brother body, soul, and spirit.

Feeling both the erotic thrill of the fantasies abound in my mind regarding engaging in erotic twincest with my perfect brother and the relief in knowing we wouldn’t allow our immortal souls to fall into such shameful desires, Mr. Pryer suddenly interrupting the inner celebration of lustful thoughts combined with pride in fighting the temptations made me jump out of me reverie for a moment while he loudly interjected.

“For fuck sakes, boys. I think you will immediately begin making out while ripping one another’s clothes off this instant. I think you want nothing more than to rub your naked bodies all over one another on my couch while I watch you in my chair. I think you want to ensure I get a really good show while you live out your twincest fantasy. I think you won’t even notice what I’m doing as you’ll finally get your twincest fantasy in reality. I think you will definitely not cum unless I tell you to.”

Not missing a single beat as the previous thoughts of remaining abstinent from my sinful fantasy completely dissipated in mere seconds, I grabbed the back of Matt’s head and pulled him in to the most passionate and meaningful kiss I’d ever given anyone just as I felt him start moving onto me likely to do the same thing. I simply couldn’t resist living out this long-held fantasy any longer, sin or morals be damned. Matt was the sexiest human I’d ever seen and twincest was the most erotic thing I had ever fathomed.

I felt him grabbing at my coat and zippers and buttons, trying madly to get them off me as I did the same to him. I simply had to get my twin naked and rub myself all over him while he did the same with me. The twincest we were finally giving into was the most important thing I’d ever experienced and I needed his penis rubbing against mine. We licked and kissed the best we could as we pulled and prodded at one another’s clothes, but being the inexperienced virgins we were, I knew this was my first kiss and likely his too. I tried to stuff his tongue in my mouth, and I did the same with him. I wasn’t sure how to do it the most sensually, but he didn’t seem to mind in the slightest as our twin tongues twirled and drooled deep within one another’s mouths.

The sexual and awkward kissing aside, I knew I was where I needed to be: caressing and stripping my sexy twin. His hands reached under my shirt and pulled up, separating us for a brief moment and revealing my sexy chest. Unconsciously, I turned my body slightly to give the best view to Mr. Pryer possible of my hairy chest and muscular abs. I lunged back at Matt to tongue him quickly as I did the same with him, noticing he, too, turned slightly to reveal his identical chest to our host.

I wasn’t concerned with what Mr. Pryer was doing in the slightest but did want to ensure he got to enjoy the view of us caving into our twincestual desires, so as I worked at Matt’s pants, I got down on the floor and ensured he got a great view of my butt while pulling Matt’s pants and underwear completely off. I had to ease his enticing penis, which had been poking out the fly of his pants this entire time, through the opening of his underwear before getting him stripped, but as my butt waved towards Mr. Pryer, I got my brother naked, taking each sock off for good measure in one swoop of pants, underwear, and socks.

When done, I got back on the couch next to him and resumed my mad make out session until he, too, positioned himself to get me completely nude. Luckily, I’d already kicked off my shoes, as Matt had before I got him naked, so he got to remove the remainder of my clothing almost as quickly as I did. He did struggle after the pants were being pulled down with my underwear similarly to how I had with him, but it didn’t faze me intense desire for him to strip me as quickly as possible. Not thinking much of it, I just stared down at my immensely sexy twin, longing for him within the short few seconds we’d been apart, to get back up here so we could finally, finally rub our sexy nude bodies against each other.

Once I was nude, Matt pushed me down to the side to allow me to lay completed down on the couch on my back. I stroked my hard cock enticingly, encouraging Matt to press himself into me as quickly as possible. I knew that if I was this horny and focused on our twincest fantasy, he had to be equally as needy for my body as I was for his.

What was likely only milliseconds but felt like hours to my newly needy mind, Matt finally mounted onto me, sliding his penis up against my own. I could feel the wetness on his penis that I knew I had too. Within moment, I felt him wrap his hands around both of our privates and stroking them, loving the feel of his hardness against my own. My foreskin slid so pleasurably against the top of my penis, while I knew Matt’s, too, was silkily pleasuring his with every one of his strokes too. Feeling Matt place one arm to the side of me to hold himself up, instinctively I knew that Matt was leaning to ensure Mr. Pryer got to see an amazing view of how our penises glided together so perfectly.

I wrapped my legs around him after a moment or two of Mr. Pryer’s voyeurism of our erections being masturbated together, trying, desperately, to have as much contact with Matt as possible. Our skin on skin was arousing me exponentially and feeling my legs against his muscular and masculine frame was like heaven. He stopped stroking our penises together at that moment, leaning back in and kissing me furiously. His drool was caked all around my lips and in my mouth and I wouldn’t have had it any other way.

In this position, I could feel his hairy chest up against my own, an intoxicating feeling I never knew I needed and never wanted to stop. His strong muscles rubbed against my own, pressing completely into my own so enticingly. I made sure that when I moved, it was to maximize Mr. Pryer’s view of us but also to maximize Matt’s and my pleasure. We needed one another pressed so firmly against each other, completely nude and hard, lost in the insane incestual eroticism we were radiating.

As I continued giving into the insane pleasure Matt was providing me and I, in turn, was providing him, hard penis pressed so deeply into his crotch next to his own, I heard Mr. Pryer over the sounds of our moans.

“Boys, I think you know this is sinful. I think you know what you’re doing is against God. I think you find that sinfulness and that disobeying of God the sexiest thing you can think of. I think you both want to keep experiencing this guilt and shame because it makes your cocks even harder and makes your horniness even stronger.”

I knew he was completely right. We were engaging in one of the most disturbing, blasphemous, disgusting things we could ever do and were basically spitting on the face of our parents and our God and our religion. And, Christ, did it make my cock throb even more.

I started to eagerly hump into my brother without any thoughts in my brain beyond the insane pleasure it provided me knowing I was going against everything I’d ever been taught. Matt, too, was thrusting insanely into me and the wetness from the top of his penis was spreading all over my stomach and thighs as crazy as his horniness had gotten him.

I felt a deep amount of shame and guilt well within my chest as I considered what we were doing and how disappointed our father, our pastor, and God would be in what we were doing. It was an intense shame and disgust with what we were giving into and doing. And, good freaking God, did it turn me on more than I ever thought possible.

I wanted this shame. I wanted this guilt. I wanted to make out with, have sex with, pleasure, and maybe even sodomize my own brother to cause all this shame and guilt to build even more knowing that there would be no other action I could ever do that would provide this thorough amount of pleasure.

I kept making out with and rubbing my brother all over like a madman. I grabbed down and around his body groping and squeezing his massive and muscular buttcheeks, living for how much flesh I was squeezing between my fingers and loving that they belonged to my twin.

As my hands fondled my brothers butt and Matt and my pleasurable moans only escalating with this new, intense shame in our twincest, I felt the presence of Mr. Pryer approaching again and heard his voice again, “I think the two of you want me to touch you anywhere on your bodies. I think not only do you want it, but it makes you horny knowing your elderly, gay neighbor is enjoying your bodies while you engage in such sin. I think it gives you even more of that shame and humiliation you’re quickly associating directly with your horniness. I think it makes you even hornier and hornier to the point you can’t believe you haven’t cum at all. I think you’ll continue with your twincest fantasy. I think you also love knowing I’m enjoying your twincest fantasy come to life and it fills your heart with such joy.”

I felt his hand squeeze Matt’s butt next to my own and moved them to allow our elderly gay neighbor more access. It honestly and unbelievably made me even more sexually aroused knowing how much he was likely enjoying our virginal sexual encounter and I actively wanted him to feel every part of me while I was enjoying my brother so fully. Matt, in turn, showcased similar thoughts as the moans he let out were nearly ear shattering while his tongue still prodded deep into my own mouth. I was so turned on knowing we were giving into our fantasy, sinning so openly, and allowing our gay neighbor complete access to our perversion.

After a few moments of Matt’s moaning at the contact between Mr. Pryer hand and his butt, I felt an orgasm-causing hand wrap around my left bicep that could only have been Mr. Pryer’s given that I knew Matt’s were wrapped around my back and massaging it all as much as he could.

The pleasure… I couldn’t describe it. Yes, I loved the contact my brother and I were making right now, and it was making my penis happier than I could ever recall it being. But when my best friend, most trusted confidant, and old, fat, perverted, gay neighbor touched my arm… I couldn’t help but moan right alongside my brother.

I knew it was merely contact with my bicep, not the most sexual of places, but Mr. Pryer touching me while I was engaging in something so utterly wrong as incest just couldn’t be described. His hands on me combined with the skin to skin contact of my most private parts with the mirror match of Matt’s was mind-numbingly erotic to the point I couldn’t believe I hadn’t cum yet. Regardless of the insanity of my need to cum from this overwhelming eroticism, I loved Mr. Pryer touching me. I wanted more and more of it. I wanted Mr. Pryer to touch every single part of me while I enjoyed this fantasy come to life.

After a short moment of gripping my arm, I got my wish. I kept moaning and humping and basically losing my mind from quite literally previously unimaginable amounts of pleasure as my brother kept making out with me; periodically gyrating his head around to enjoy licking and sucking my face and neck.

Mr. Pryer let his hands explore all my brother’s and my bodies. It was pure erotic heaven in this moment and my eyes rolled into the back of my head, completely encapsulated by my sexy brother’s body and having my young body being molested by the best person I’d ever known.

Eventually, his hands focused in on the most sensitive parts of our body and my mind was lost, so focused on the intense pleasure I was experiencing. Matt continued to force his tongue into my willing mouth and switching to sucking on my neck and ears as I did the same for him. Driving us both mad, Mr. Pryer’s hands squeezed between our bodies to massage and explore every part of our incredibly aroused privates.

For what simultaneously felt like far too short of an experience and forever, we stayed in this complete sexual bliss, allowing and wanting Mr. Pryer to grope our balls and penis elaborately. The fact that I hadn’t even orgasmed was present in my mind, of course, given how I was experiencing far more sexual bliss than I ever had previously, but I didn’t allow such a small concern to distract me and just focused on continuing to pleasure myself, my brother, and Mr. Pryer with his molesting of my body. Eventually, however, Mr. Pryer cut through the fog my brain had gone into.

“Boys, I think you both want to stand up, stay silent, stand next to each other, and allow me to play with your bodies. I think they’ll be no sound escaping your lips as I do whatever I want with your bodies. I think you know all of that is what you want more than anything and it turns you on to be so obedient. I think you still know how utterly sinful and wrong this is but it just makes you want it all the more. I think the more shame, humiliation, and guilt you feel, the more you need and want it.”

Without even acknowledging my sexual partner and brother that I’d just been completely obsessed, I pushed up off the couch as he dismounted me and took a position directly next to him to his right. I could feel the cold air on my completely drenched privates with what couldn’t be semen because I was sure I hadn’t orgasmed and neither had Matt or Mr. Pryer, but given my limited knowledge of sex or the functions of my own penis, I wasn’t sure what it was. I just enjoyed presenting myself here for Mr. Pryer to use.

For his part, Mr. Pryer just stood before us, gazing at both of our naked bodies. I knew I wanted him to touch me even more, and that desire left a shameful guilt deep within me again… which in turn made my cock bounce in complete excitement and my heart to swell with horny desire. I wanted this fat, old man to grab me and explore me and do whatever he desired with my young form.

Suddenly and unexpectedly, Mr. Pryer continued, “I think, from now on, the two of you have a goal of being exactly the same. I think you both want, desperately, to be exactly alike in every way. In fact, I think neither of you want to have your own name at all. I think you both want to be referred to as the twins.”

And he was right. I lost all sight of myself and focused solely on my twin. We were both so identical physically and I wanted nothing more than to be identical to him in terms of my actions and personality too. He was officially my sexual partner at this point, as addictive our twincest had been, so we not just mold myself to be exactly the same. It could have the added benefit of allowing Mr. Pryer to not have to worry about differentiating us, as identical as we ended up being while we were naked. I wasn’t sure why I’d ever strived so hard to sculpt out my own identity when my twin and I could and should have just become complete mirrors of one another. My name even started to fade from my mind, as did my brother’s, while Mr. Pryer approached us.

I didn’t move a muscle despite feeling immense shame mixed with an undeniable desire for him to make contact with me and even as his own large and hard penis made contact with my thigh and he pressed it so enticingly into my skin, I stayed still and suppressed the moan I wanted to utter. He brought his hand up and grabbed my right pec, squeezing it. Facing forward, as I was, I could just make out in my peripheral vision that he was also squeezing my brother’s pec. I hoped he liked our muscles, I thought, eager to please Mr. Pryer even as the guilt and horniness overpowered my mind and made me want to squirm and groan in pleasure.

Eventually, his hand began moving down, stroking my nipple, lightly tickling my hairy abs, and grabbing onto my rock-hard penis with a feeling of ownership that made the utter shame I’d been experiencing peak. Immediately, I felt the source of all that wetness I’d had drenching my genitals squeeze out of my penis suddenly, like a damn breaking. I wasn’t sure what it was, but I was sure it was a sign that I had never in my life been this completely and insanely horny.

His hands then repositioned and started to stroke my balls, cradling them fully and getting a real feel of them, better than he could when they were so smashed against the matching pair on my brother.

And then he squeezed hard.

Internally, the pain was immense. I couldn’t even really wrap my head around the pressure as I’d never experienced anything quite like it. But I didn’t move. I didn’t flinch. I didn’t allow a peep to escape my lips. I just let him play with me as he wanted. The fact that I didn’t squirm created a brand-new cycle of shame and horniness throughout me. I was nothing but a plaything for my closest, gay friend and it was embarrassing as hell… but equally as erotic.

He squeezed again, clearly looking from my brother and me to gage our responses. I stayed stone still and didn’t utter a sound.

He repositioned slightly to a position in which I could see he was directly in front of my twin, and he quite suddenly squeezed my balls again, understanding that he likely was doing the same to him. I didn’t hear him groan nor did I feel him move in the slightest.

Then, Mr. Pryer got directly in front of me. I kept my eyes facing forward and allowed them to readjust to the sudden person directly in front of me. I could see a slight maniacal look in his eyes. My heart jumped knowing he was enjoying himself immensely.

And then he squeezed yet again. I just stared at him, loving that he was displaying just how much he could play with us and how utterly obedient I was being in not reacting at all to the pain. My penis, yet again, let out another large amount of the wetness and I felt it drip down my throbbing member, likely creating a small pool at the base of my penis and even possibly landing on the old man’s hand and wrist.

“Great work boys! Now, I think you’re going to take a seat.”

Without hesitation, I removed my stinging balls from Mr. Pryer’s grasp and took my seat on the couch yet again. Not sure if I was supposed to continue to remain motionless and quiet, I stayed as such to be sure not to be disobey my trustworthy neighbor. Following orders from such a perverted, gay, somewhat ugly man just made me unbelievably horny and, man, I was getting addicted to this feeling.

Mr. Pryer then continued speaking to us after seeing we’d resumed the seats we’d had when we first entered his living room, “Twins, I think now you’ll both grab onto your brother’s balls.”

Eagerly and excitedly, I reached over to grab my twin’s balls, similarly to how Mr. Pryer had just been doing with us. I loved that Mr. Pryer was allowing me contact with my twin’s most private parts yet again. Another flourish of guilt/eroticism washed over me.

“I think you’ll both squeeze your twins’ balls on and off harder and harder but still make no noise as I explore the rest of your bodies. I think you’ll make sure not to cause permanent harm but will ensure to give them pain.” Mr. Pryer stated, not hiding the sinister excitement he was feeling within the tone of his voice.

I squeezed my hand that was groping the balls next to me as I felt the hand on my own balls squeeze. The pain was, yet again, high, but I didn’t move or moan at all. I just listened obediently to Mr. Pryer, loving that we were likely turning him on greatly as we willfully followed all his suggestions, continuing to speak utter truth to what we both clearly wanted.

I squeezed and relaxed, attempting to sync it up with my twin completely. I wanted Mr. Pryer to have no idea we were even two different people, so completely mirroring one another in this moment, even if it was just to squeeze the balls of my twin.

After a few cycles, Mr. Pryer eagerly stated, “I think you want to lift both of your legs straight out and hold them there.”

Not missing a beat, I stretched both my legs straight out, perpendicular to the rest of my body. Still staring straight out and still squeezing my twin’s balls on and off while mine were being squeezed as well, the slightly uncomfortable position would likely get tiring fast. But so focused on following every one of Mr. Pryer’s orders I was, there was no way I’d relax until I was completely physically unable to, or he commanded me to stop.

I could see my feet right in front of me and Mr. Pryer was eyeing them with hunger. I wasn’t sure what he was thinking in the slightest, given they were just feet. But his eyes were going between my two legs and my twins with so much excitement I knew he must enjoy the view. We did have feet that were on the larger side, about 11.5-12s. I could see the dark hair on the top and on each individual toe that was a hallmark of all the Petersen men in my family, but beyond that, I didn’t really know what Mr. Pryer was feeling while he gazed at them.

Mr. Pryer eventually grabbed my right foot and pressed it into my twin’s left. Pushing them right by one another, I could feel the side of his foot and ankle against my own. Mr. Pryer took a moment to continue staring at them with utter fascination. For my part, I just kept feeling my balls being squeezed and the pain of that combined with my thighs beginning to strain at the difficult position I was left in. Despite all that discomfort, the pleasure of Mr. Pryer touching the side of my foot made it all worth it.

Bizarrely, yet erotically, Mr. Pryer eventually mashed his face into the bottom of my foot. He did the same with my brother’s and then did it right where the both of ours met. I could see and hear him sniffing deep, clearly enjoying the feel and smell of our soft foot bottoms rubbing against his cheeks, beard, and forehead.

The force he was putting into pressing against our feet seemed to steadily increase, making it harder and harder to keep them sticking straight out for him to even rub into. After a bit of that, I felt wetness on the bottom of my heel continue to the tip of my biggest toe. I couldn’t see him, as obstructed as he was behind my foot, but I was sure he had begun licking my entire foot. Then my toes. Then, in the corner of my eye, I saw him do a similar thing to my brother.

I was in heaven, quite honestly. All these unbelievably shameful yet sexy things combining to continue the peak of horniness I’d ever experienced. Mr. Pryer wasn’t only touching us with his hands at this point, though he was massaging my foot with earnest while licking it now too, but his tongue was making contact with me. That, along with me following his orders so perfectly by squeezing my twin’s balls and holding my legs in such an uncomfortable position for his pleasure just made my penis continue to throb and leak all that wet stuff. It was, quite literally, harder than I ever thought I would be able to be. I could feel my brother’s fingers at the base of my hard penis, his squeezing so painfully in sync with my own squeezing of his.

Eventually, after my thighs had felt as though they’d explode from maintaining that uncomfortable angle for so long, Mr. Pryer detached himself from our feet and looked up at us. I hadn’t moved a muscle despite the pain and burning muscles I was experiencing, nor had I made even the slightest bit of noise. He’d spent his time completely saturating both of our pairs of feet with his saliva, massaging them extensively, and rubbing them all over his face.

None of that mattered, however, when I felt a new presence between my feet.

Mr. Pryer had placed his long, hard penis in between my two feet!

Erotic bliss blasted me. This wasn’t a hand or a tongue. This was his privates! In contact with me! I felt the sexual heat radiate from his penis all the way to my own and another wet splotch splooshed out and down my shaft into the large puddle that had formed between my aching thighs and onto my brother’s rhythmic hand.

Then he started to thrust his penis in between my feet… actually humping my soles aggressively and passionately. I could see his face easily in this position and it appeared Mr. Pryer was in absolute paradise having sex with my feet. He stopped and did the same with my twin, knowing he had to be completely loving the feeling just as much as I had. I felt a wetness coating my own hand attached to his set of balls.

I loved that he was using such a normal and basic part of my body for his own pleasure. Knowing I was following his instructions to the tee while he used and abused my own feet made me feel like my entire body was on fire with utter shame and pure sexual bliss.

After far too short a time and far too long at the same time yet again, Mr. Pryer pulled his penis out from between our matching feet and said, “Twins, I think you can stop squeezing the balls now. I think you can relax your legs too. I think you want to mindlessly follow me up to my bedroom. I think the entire way there, you’ll get hornier and hornier as you watch me guide you. I think as you go, your mind will become more and more focused on only me and worshipping my body. I think once we get into the bedroom, you won’t be able to contain yourself. I think you’re going to pull off all my clothes, wait for me to lay down, and the two of you will straddle me on either side and worship my entire body with your hands, bodies, and mouths.”

Letting my legs relax and my brothers’ balls, and my own, finally get a break from the punishment felt amazing. Knowing that everything he just said was about to happen, with no ifs, ands, or buts, was one million times better.

I’m going to get even hornier than this. I’m going to follow his orders completely. And I’m going to get to worship my most trusted, amazing, perfect, gay best friend’s body.

This would be amazing… if Mr. Pryer would just get up and let it get started. He’s just going to get up and…

He’ll stand up and…

We stared at him as he stood up and…

He looked at us as he attempted to get up, failed, smiled, and whispered, “Could you boys help me up?”

Without hesitation, we both got up and went to Mr. Pryer. Helping him slowly get to his feet, he finally got there and started leading us to his bedroom, as he’d said he would.

I got in line behind my twin, letting him follow directly behind Mr. Pryer. I attempted, desperately, to match his exact pace and footing, wanting so badly to be exactly like him. I had to admit, my legs were basically Jell-O at this point and it was quite awkward to even walk given how exhausted they were from dangling in the air as long as they had, but nothing was going to stop me from following Mr. Pryer to his bedroom.

Just as he’d said, I could feel my horniness rise and rise, even higher than they’d been previously, shockingly! I never thought I’d achieve anywhere close to the level of pleasure I’d felt already. And now I was going to straddle my elderly gay neighbor at his command. I loved being this obedient while also hating how obedient I was. Hating how much I loved it was so sexually thrilling.

Eagerly and slowly, we followed up the stairs and down the hall. I felt our pace slow a bit as we got closer to a closed door at the end of the hall I assumed was his bedroom, but I figured it was mainly due to how sore and tired Mr. Pryer may have been after being on his knees licking and having sex with our feet. I was patient and knew what was coming. I would follow him for miles if that’s how long it took to get to his bedroom.

Regardless, my brain was almost entirely focused only on following him so I couldn’t even muster the energy to process or consider why he might be slowing down. All that mattered was following Mr. Pryer.

I watched Mr. Pryer enter the room and my twin dived onto our neighbor. Milliseconds after, I lunged forward too and assisted my brother in getting all of Mr. Pryer’s clothes off him as soon as we possibly could, knowing the worshipping of and contact with his body was within sight.

In a flash yet still not fast enough, I saw my naked neighbor for the first time. I still wasn’t gay, so I wouldn’t say that I found his body attractive in the slightest. In fact, I figured he was appealing to a certain demographic for sure, but I figured not all men wanted an aging, hairy, larger guy like him. The hairs on his large, round belly and sagging boobs were white and grey. It was clear he didn’t work out as much as my family made sure to do. He was most definitely nowhere near as conventionally attractive as my twin and I were, but as I watched his hard penis bob while he turned towards his bed on his thick, hairy legs, I wanted nothing more than for him to get on that bed so I could assume my position on one of his sides to worship his body completely.

Finally, the command he’d given that I so desperately wanted to obey came to fruition. He got himself on his bed and laid down on his back. He barely had a moment to gaze back at us when my twin jumped to his right side, and I attached myself to his left.

I felt my hard penis rub directly into Mr. Pryer’s large hip, rubbing all the wetness I’d accumulated into his thick body hair. Without much thought to my own penis and its pleasure at all, I began kissing and licking at his large neck, shoulder, armpits… anywhere I could reach in this moment. It didn’t taste good at all; salty and somewhat musky, but I had to lick him. I had to taste him. I was horny beyond belief that I was doing exactly what he told me to do. The contact with his skin and my own, too, was driving me mad.

But it wasn’t what he tasted, looked, or smelled like that had me horny. If anything, I was disgusted by it. He was an old, hairy man. The only man I wanted to be truly sexual with was my brother.

The fact that I had so much direct skin to skin contact with him, that I was following his sinful orders, and especially that I was willingly giving my sexual virginity to him and so excited to do it was so utterly embarrassing and shameful; it just made me absolutely wild with passion for the hefty, hairy neighbor I know I trusted and adored more than anyone in the world.

My hands, tongue, and mouth were exploring every single part of his large frame: arms, chest, balls, face, back, penis, legs, feet. Every last part of him needed contact with my body at some point. I gaged how well I was doing or if I found a particular great spot to focus on by the moans of pleasure our neighbor let loose from time to time. Eventually, once my tongue had made its way to his hairy toes, his moans reached a fever pitch and my twin, hearing this, joined me on the other foot.

It was moist and raunchy licking at his sweaty feet and smelling the disgusting odor, but I had to kiss and lick at it as much as I could knowing how much he was enjoying it and how revolted and guilty it made me feel inside doing it. My penis was still leaking intensely knowing just how vile my actions were right now.

Over time, all of his foot odor was ingested by us, but we kept licking and kissing and rubbing them. At one point, he got up on the bed and on his hands and knees. My heart leaped for joy knowing I now had his back and, even more disgraceful, his butt to rub, taste, and smell.

Just as I expected he would, he moaned almost as loud as when I’d first found his feet with my tongue once I’d found my way into his butthole. Again, internally, it was absolutely beyond description how unbelievably disgusted with myself I felt doing this for my gay friend… but my penis just kept drooling loving how horrible it made me feel doing such a sinful, horrid thing.

Time had no meaning while I was doing this for Mr. Pryer and that was perfectly fine with me. I’d keep going at worshipping every single cell of his body for as long as he let me knowing how deeply perverted this all was and how horny it all made me. But all things come to an end as he grabbed both of our hair and painfully positioned us in such a way that he could thrust is vile, long, disgusting tongue into our mouths. He licked at my lips and kept his tongue out as it passed from my face to my twin’s and he did the same to him several times and then, finally, spoke up after only hearing moans for God knew how long.

“I think you both want to remain completely naked and horny beyond belief while you go down to the kitchen and make me some sandwiches and soup. Feel free to figure out what you can make based on what you find. I think you’ll both be completely and utterly embarrassed that you’re nude and making your perverted next-door neighbor a meal, but, like before, that embarrassment just keeps making you hornier and hornier.”

Taking in what he was saying, I knew he was right. My twin and I hopped up and rushed downstairs to make our perverted neighbor some food and the shame and embarrassment at basically being his nude, young, male servants completely invaded my thoughts. My penis, in response, wobbled with delight the entire way down the stairs and into the kitchen.

Neither of us spoke to one another at all, so focused we were on making the meal for Mr. Pryer and not wanting to make a peep, unsure if his command from earlier was something he still wanted us to mindlessly follow. But I did see him looking my way often and mimicking my movements to better match mine. I had to admit, I was doing the same with him. The way he walked, the way he grabbed the bread, the way he opened the refrigerator… all of it was being burned into my muscle memory so I could completely act like a second him.

We found different vegetables, broth, and meat that we knew we could prepare, even though it may take a while. We wanted to work hard to make a great meal for our neighbor because we knew the better the meal was, the more embarrassment we’d feel serving our pervy, gay neighbor and the more shame and pleasure we’d experience overall.

We focused entirely on making the meal but did hear Mr. Pryer’s doorbell ring indicating he may have a guest. Knowing that he’d likely not want to have anyone see two naked twins answer their door and knowing the only instructions he gave us was to make him dinner and feel hornily guilty about doing so kept us in the kitchen. I couldn’t deny, however, that the thought of both us answering the door, nude, hard, and groping one another filled me with a rush of humiliation that my penis and hormones adored.

We kept working away despite hearing Mr. Pryer talking to someone at the door. We couldn’t make out what he was saying, nor did we particularly care. We wanted to make him a meal and we were going to do that.

We were obedient to Mr. Pryer, our best and closest friend.

We were horny, knowing just how eager we were to please him.

And we were feeling guilt, shame, and complete disgust in ourselves knowing just how sinful and perverted we were for loving and craving more of those other things.

Our cocks spewed out more wet stuff with a wonderful throb reminding us that we loved our sacrilegious shame. Getting slightly excited at one wondering eye from my twin, we stared at one another as we were preparing our neighbors broth. Feeling so much disgust in myself and desire for him, I attempted to let him know exactly what I was thinking and wanting using only my eyes and my mind.

Gazing back in my eye, mirroring me perfectly, I felt him understand what I wanted.

What we wanted.

Like reflections of one another, our hands stretched out slightly, moving slowly towards our the clone of ourselves. So in sync, we latched onto the penis of the other, stroking it slightly. We allowed our hands to fully saturate with the wetness that we’d both been leaking all night.

Letting go and slowly bringing our mouths towards our faces, we stuck our tongues out, lapped at the moist palms of our hands at the same time, letting the unknown, salty liquid to trigger every taste bud we had.

I’d lapped at my brother’s penis drippings, and he’d done the same with mine.

God, I thought as my spine sent a simultaneous erotic and terrified chill throughout my body. We truly were horny, disgusting, sexy, shameful, hot, sacrilegious, erotic, incestuous, perfect, sinful sluts.

And, holy hell, did we want to keep being this completely horny and humiliated.

Fuck God, I thought, another shameful spasm radiating through my body as I cussed for the first time in my life, even if it was only in my mind. I knew, without any doubts, as I suckled the salty goodness of my twin’s leakings like a melting ice cream cone on my fingers, that I had a new god now.

Praise Mr. Pryer.

“Good evening, Mr. Pryer and sorry to disturb you so late but Shelby insisted that you were in need of help as well as Lucas and Matt being here with you and that I needed to come help you all?  She seemed really really worried about all of you and even though I just got back from my date with my girlfriend I figured…”

“Reshishina benjuni frashun en durnishina fenjuna rajine broshi von reshishina,” I interrupted.

A moment of silence as he gazed at me with those forced trusting, yet confused, dark brown Petersen eyes, completely lost for words.  I knew he likely came here against his wishes at the behest of his annoying sister and given how his twin brothers had spoken of him, he wasn’t keen on even being near me.

As I slipped the paper with the magical phrase back in my robe pocket, I knew I wasn’t going to waste my time easing him into his corrupted life like I had with his twin brothers. This man was a hateful, homophobic, piece of shit. He didn’t deserve restraint.  But first, I at least needed to see all of what I’d be working with.

“I think you are incredibly eager to come in, get naked, present your body to me, and then say with complete and utter joy, ‘I’m aware of your perversions and can’t wait to partake in them with you, Sir.’  I think you’ll then realize how insane it is that you did and said that but will then remain silent and unable to move at all while remaining completely unsure why you can’t.”

“Oh wow, Mr. Pryer, you’re right!  That all sounds great!” Jonathan expressed while working to unzip his coat, clearly excited to get naked and show me.

I watched the athletic college student make his way inside, quickly stripping off his coat and beginning to unbutton his dress shirt.  I closed the door behind him, receiving a smile from him as he stripped, showing off the masculine confidence he and the male family members always effortlessly radiated.  His sexy facial hair trimmed to perfection, quite obviously to impress the girlfriend he’d mentioned on their just completed and, unbeknownst to them, final date.

Allowing his dress shirt to fall at his feet, Jonathan stripped off his undershirt instantly, revealing his muscular pecs and hard-earned abs.  His hairy chest highlighted every muscle on him in such a way that only embellished his sculpted chest more.  His dark hair, perfect nipples, the shadows from his large pecs…all of it was beyond tempting.  His twin brothers were hot, make no mistake, but Jonathan was clearly quite a bit more fit than either of them and had worked his way through the gym to ensure that was the case.

The twins were muscular otters. This man, however, was a muscle cub. The fact this kid wasn’t a world-famous model yet was only a testament to how much his religious parents likely held the poor kid back in order to keep him on the ‘straight and narrow.’

Kicking off his shoes and stripping his socks off, he revealed large, thick, and manly feet that I knew I’d be getting a chance to footfuck eventually.  The small amount of a dark hair on the bridge at the top of his feet was so alluring, much as they’d been with Matt and Lucas, and distracting as they were, my eyes were drawn upward as he unfastened and pushed down his pants to remove them.

As he hooked his strong, veiny hands on the elastic of his boring white Hanes boxers, I couldn’t help but think what a sexual waste this kid had been.  The number of women, or men for that matter, this sexy god of a man could have been fucking was astronomical.

And now, as I saw the first glimpse of his privates, I knew full well that with meat like he was packing, those women he hadn’t been seducing and bedding would now never again know the bliss that was this man’s form. He was in the clutches of a homosexual hedonist with a kink for domination, so he was all mine now and yet had no clue at this point just how utterly fucked he was.

His cock was soft and long, but still strikingly large, like the twins’ had been.  Also uncircumcised, the larger foreskin must have been genetic as it dangled, tantalizingly, over the head of what was more than likely a larger than average glans.  His balls, too, were perfectly sized.  Large, bulbous beauties dangling at the perfect ratio to his large shaft and hairy, like the rest of his own body.  I’d imagine the smell was pure heavenly musky masculinity.  And luckily, I wouldn’t have to imagine long.

“I’m aware of your perversions and can’t wait to partake in them with you, Sir!” Jonathan said enthusiastically with that enticing smile, which I now knew was entirely fake regarding me.

But then, the realization of what he’d said and did hit him like a ton of bricks as his face twisted in shock.  The dark brown Petersen eyes turned into large pools of dismay and then upturned eyebrows combined to show the fear and then full-blown staring at me as the panic he was feeling took hold completely.  It seemed like he desperately wanted to say something to me, but just couldn’t.  All I did in response was stare at the Greek god that had just stripped and confessed, albeit against his will, that he’d be a pervert with me soon.

“Hey, Jonathan!  I can’t say I’m not excited for you to partake in those perversions too!  I figured your sister told you that Lucas and Matthew were here too?  And that’s why you came?” I said as I sauntered towards him, ready to feel that immense muscles that would soon be mine to completely play with, “You know, I had an excellent conversation with them as we got to know each other, and your name just happened to come up with such interesting details attached to your attitudes towards me.  You wanna know why?”

I traced my finger on the underside of his large pecs, enjoying the size and strength of them immensely.  Jonathan’s pleading eyes looking back at me, awash with a mix of anger, confusion, and fear.  He had no idea why he was just standing there, I was sure, as his perverted neighbor was feeling him up when he obviously didn’t want me anywhere near him in the best of times, let alone when he was standing there completely nude.

I allowed my robe to open as I stood just in front of him, my larger body on full display.  All he really seemed to be able to move were his eyes, and the panic was clear when they gazed upon my full erection.

“The funniest thing kept coming up.  About how you seemed to think I was a pervert or really into incest or a sinful homosexual and the like.  Well, I’m here to tell you, a lot of what you thought is really true,” I looked him the eye as his eyes frantically moved back up to meet mine as I grabbed his manhood with a sense of ownership, “Especially the whole being incredibly attracted to the family that lives next door part. I completely understand the hypocrisy of being angry at your homophobia when you, quite frankly, hit the nail on the head. But, well, I didn’t have the power to do anything about it before. But now? Well, your brothers were the first to come around to my line of thinking.”

Smirking as I started lightly fondling and massaging his hefty balls and shaft, noticeably feeling them shrivel as if they were trying to run from me, I continued, “Your brothers did eventually see things from my perspective, for sure.  In fact, they’re making me dinner right now.  We all just got so hungry while we were naked, sweating, and rubbing up against one another.  They certainly expelled a lot of energy molesting every part of my body…oh, and one another’s.”

I held back a laugh as the eyes, the windows to this hunk’s soul, indicated an immense amount of doubt and a subtle amount of fear at what I was saying.

“Don’t believe me?  Here. Hey twins, get over here to the front door now! We have a guest,” I shouted.  Knowing they didn’t like to be individuals or disobedient in the slightest anymore, I avoided using their actual names and commanded them rudely and impatiently.  I didn’t want to make them uncomfortable with politeness and civility after such a pleasant evening of being treated their now preferred disrespected way, after all.

Walking in, side by side, from the living room, which was conveniently behind me and well within the eyesight of the immobilized dreamboat of a man, I saw his eyes look over at the naked identical boys.  The confusion returned and the subtle fear became intense and obvious.

“Your brother came to join us, boys!  He seems to lack a bit of belief at the reality of your new perspective.  Tell him, as best you can, what you and I discussed tonight and how you feel now.  And, just like before, no shame at all, just be honest.  And, hell, I know you two want to be completely identical, but why don’t you, the one on the right, let us know what you’re thinking and feeling. Remember now, boys, I’m a big fan of obedience from sacrilegious sluts.”

The two turned to look at each other and nodded and turned back to us as I continued massaging the ever-shrinking genitals of the terrified brother.  The right twin, while smiling, began, “We finally gave into our urge to experiment with twincest and Mr. Pryer here was kind enough to allow us to do so.  He helped us come to terms with our fetish and even told us to worship his sexy body.  It’s so erotic to be so obedient to such a perverted man. We’re so horny now, knowing how wrong and sinful this all is.  It’s intoxicating, if we’re being honest.  And we decided it was stupid to try to be two different people.  It’s so much easier and more convenient for us and everyone else to just be exactly the same.  And, God, the shame and guilt of all of this.  It makes us both so hard and horny.  And now, well, we’re making dinner for Mr. Pryer which is so completely embarrassing and wrong that we can’t help but be turned on by it.”

The shock was still present in Jonathan’s eyes as he turned his attention back to me. Not breaking my eye contact with the terrified older brother, I dismissed the twins to allow them to continue making dinner for me.

“See, they took to everything like a fish to water.  It was such a refreshing conversation and I do want to have one with you too.  It was quite interesting getting their new perspective directly from them. Did you notice everything was ‘we’ and ‘us’ when he spoke?”

“Now it’s your turn to change those nasty and hypocritical views. Nothing quite as hateful as Christian love, after all. But the masochist in me is loving how scared and helpless you are,” I let my hands explore the motionless muscles even more.

“That all said and as fucking sexy as taking it nice and slow can be, those idiotic, pure twins took a bit more convincing getting where I wanted them to be than I liked and I’d much rather move this along with a fucking hunk of a man like you,” I started, “And the fact that you had some pre-conceived, if somewhat accurate, assumptions about me; let’s just see how this goes.”

I stood in front of him, ready for the transition I knew would be seconds away.  If I was being honest, I’d kind of decided what to do with Jonathan while talking with the twins.  It would be delicious to see it come to fruition, knowing what his opinions and thoughts regarding me were.

“I think you are, as a person, with no doubts, shame, or questioning, exactly like the version of me you’ve always thought that I was.  I think every kinky idea you thought I had, you have.  I think you will now know that you and I are exactly alike sexually in every single way no matter what and that you’re very attracted to me as a result of being so similarly perverted.  I think you’re excited that you and I can now explore the perverted things you are now realizing you fantasize about.   I think you’re going to start talking like the person you think I am and behaving like the person you think I am.  I think you can move and talk freely now, Jonathan.”

Knowing the sinister intent I had would most definitely be re-writing his thoughts, feelings, and very gray matter as I spoke those words, I finished up, relishing in the justice I felt he deserved, “You’re going to craft your own perverted self with your own ideas of what an unapologetic homophobic asshole thinks a gay man is.”

I smiled as his hands instantly went to his head and gripped his hair, feeling the large amount of shifting that had to have occurred in his brain.  Every neuron was likely being re-written to match a version of me that he’d very obviously had if he had been saying those things to his brothers.  Past the Christian upbringing and overly polite fakeness his parents had made him have towards me, all the unconscious thoughts about how utterly perverted I was was now becoming his reality.

Jonathan wasn’t going to be Jonathan.  Jonathan would now be a hopefully over the top mini-me.  And likely an exaggerated one given how young, homophobic men tended to overly demonize gay men; especially ones they thought were attracted to them.

“Holy fucking shit,” Jonathan swore for likely the first time in his life while I noticed his large meat stick expand faster than I thought a cock could, “You are so right, man.  I am a perverted, disgusting, horny fag and fuck, my naked brothers were fucking hot.  How hot would it be if I got to molest the shit out of them?  And, Jesus fucking Christ, all these feelings are rushing over me.  I can’t keep them all straight. I’m so fucking horny! I know now I idolize the sick, disgusting, overtly pervy hunk you’ve been since we moved in. God, you’re so fucking right! I’m just like you, aren’t I? God, my dick is hard as fucking shit right now…harder than it’s ever fucking been.”

I laughed as I saw Jonathan reach down to pet his hairy balls while stroking his large dick, which had expanded the rock-hard steel that would now match my own.  Likely 7 inches long and incredibly thick, he started stroking with reckless abandon, unconcerned about the state he was in in the slightest. While I was still longer than him, and his twin brothers seemed to be just slightly as well, his rod was thick as hell and tempting beyond belief. It fit his muscular frame so perfectly, I couldn’t stand the thought that he wasn’t a famous porn star.

Stroking and moaning, he looked right at me, “And fuck, man, you’re hot as fuck.  I’m so glad you perved out and spied on me my whole life because now I want that same sick pleasure.  I want to jerk off to the thought of straight dudes getting fucked by me.  I want to stare at them constantly until they feel uncomfortable. Knowing they likely think I’m picturing them naked and hard makes me so fucking hard myself. I want and need to seduce young, sexy men, especially masculine, fit, attractive ones.  God, I’m overwhelmed by all these new desires and feelings. Fuck, I want to watch my brothers fuck for my pleasure.

“Mr. Pryer, I can’t stop thinking and craving every kind of kinky, sexy, perverted, disgusting things I want to do with other guys! I’ve wasted so much time being a prude, hetero asshole. Fuuuuck, Mr. Pryer, I want to make all the men around me as perverse as I am.  I want to turn them all away from boring and wasted lives of Christian duty and make them horny little bottom faggots. Hell, I want them to fuck me too! I just want to be buried and completely smothered by hot, sexy men. Choking on their semen. Mmmm…fuck. All shapes and sizes. Men. Fuck I want men. Especially if I made sure to pervert them all away from a holy, Christian life. God my cock is hard as fucking steel at the thought of converting these clueless heterosexuals into this horribly sexy and sinful lifestyle!”

I stared back in utter glee and slight horror at the caricature of me Jonathan was turning into.  He wasn’t incredibly far off, if I was being honest, but damn, this boy really thought my biggest goal was to convert upstanding Christians into faggots.

I laughed to myself as I realized he was more spot on than I cared to admit.

I walked towards him, allowing my robe to fall off completely, “Well, this newly minted version of you seems to be a bit more tolerable and keen on participating in the sexy th…”

Before I could even finish my sentence, Jonathan lunged at me with purpose, plunging his wet tongue into my mouth and lapping it around maniacally, trying to taste every inch of my oral cavity.  I felt his thick biceps wrap around my larger frame and his fingers tugging and digging at my back hair as he drooled incessantly into my mouth, clearly hungrier for me than he’d ever been for anyone or anything else in his life.

His hairy and muscular chest was pressed into mine so forcefully that I wouldn’t be able to disarm him if I even wanted to, which I obviously did not. It was beyond clear this hunk of a man just wanted to absolutely overwhelm his skin with contact with mine.

After a few moments of domination by this strong, early 20’s jock, he pushed me off him, holding me a few inches from his face and staring at me with pure lust and needy hunger. He then started to shove me backwards, guiding me to the couch behind me in the living room he’d likely seen as he was frozen. Using his superior strength, he pushed me over onto it.  Aggressive and dominant, he fell onto me as well, still eager to completely overwhelm me with his sexual need for my large, hairy body.

His rock-hard dick was ramming into my protruding belly and my own steel beam and balls, leaving trails of pre wherever it landed.  Clearly, leaking while intensely horny was a genetic trait of these Petersen men. The glans, I could feel, was large and plump, and likely oozing endless amounts of his pre-cum, just as his twin brothers had been doing nonstop during their reawakening as twincestous, devoted slaves.  Years and years of repressed sexual tension now coming out in the first night they ever felt comfortable completely sacrificing themselves to their overwhelming lusts.

Lusts I gave them, in all fairness, but no less now real and actual lusts.

His groans and grunts matched my own as he completely lost himself to his thrusts into me like a dominant straight guy eager for his own pleasure taking a woman with clueless vigor.  He was clearly unsure about how to have sex with a man and improvising in his lust.

I had to admit, as well, that despite usually being the dominant person in my sexual life, it was beyond sexy to submit to this much younger, insatiable hunk of a man so deeply invested in me.  Clearly, in Jonathan’s mind, I was a dominant guy who just wanted to take what I wanted and he was acting out that imagined completely uninhibited and insatiable thirst.

If an outsider saw it, however, they’d likely be a bit confused.  Jonathan, this early 20 something, muscular, model-bodied young man who was quite frankly one of the sexiest men most people would ever see was thrusting and dominating a much older, overweight, hairy man covered in white and gray hair.  To the average viewer, Jonathan was likely way out of my league.  And yet, he was absolutely obsessed with me sexually now. His newly minted perverted mind was completely fried and focused on attempting to satisfy an entirely sacrilegious drive to fuck, dominate, and corrupt men.

Much like I’d felt towards him and his family prior to getting these magic words.

He continued vigorously tonguing my mouth, his hands groping everywhere it could reach, and his pelvis still thrusting into my gut and privates, rubbing his gigantic meat around my lower half. His hands were sinking into every crevice I had: my armpits, between my thighs, my cock and balls. Everything he could get his hands on; he was molesting without hesitancy.

Eventually, I got an idea. Pulling from his mouth and leaning into his ear, I grunted, “Hey Jonathan. You know what I’m really sexually into. Completely and utterly worshipping another man’s feet with my mouth, hands, and dick.”

Like a light bulb suddenly went off in his head, he got off me in a flash, grabbed my feet that were still slightly dangling over the edge of the couch, and plunged into them. At this point, I doubted the musky sweat I’d built up in my dress shoes all day were there in the slightest. But his brother’s dried saliva was definitely present. None of that seemed to matter to Jonathan, though, as he rubbed both of my size 10.5 feet all over his intensely perfect face.

I wasn’t sure if it would work, but I figured that if I’d already told him that he was going to think, act, and behave like the perverted and kinky sex-obsessed nymphomaniac he painted me as. With a mere suggestion of what my kinks were, it may be enough to instantly affect his own kinks. In his mind, he was trying to act exactly like me now. And the slight suggestion that I had a thing for feet was enough to rewrite his brain yet again to include that kink.

I scoffed a bit as he tickled my feet with his beard that, to Jonathan, even when he became the crazy pervert he thought I was, feet weren’t all that sexy or involved in a sexual encounter. The Christian boy likely associated only body contact, thrusting, and making out with being sexual. With one short sentence, however, he knew feet were erotic zones needing worship.

With the evidence I now saw of him drooling and lapping at my feet, enjoying the fetish I’d easily given him with a random comment, I realized I wouldn’t even be needing to use ‘I think’ to influence his sexual preclusions or interests in the slightest. I’d only need to make a small comment and I could make him into any and all fetishes and kinks he then thought I had. Real or not, he was my kinky Ken doll now. A few words and I could have him needing to desperately drink my piss just because I offhandedly said something like, ‘I’m really into drinking a man’s piss’.

The easy control I had over all these Petersen men was obviously beyond my wildest imagination, but now, with Jonathan, anything I even suggested was true to who I was, whether real or not, would completely change him.

I figured I’d try that out a bit more later, but in this moment, seeing him stand up and line up his huge, throbbing, dripping dick with the sides of my soles distracted me completely from my revelation of complete control I had over this young man’s personality and sexual desires. Jonathan, the upstanding, Christian, vanilla man next door was about to completely dominate and fuck my feet.

Holding my feet firmly together, his huge cock head began pushing between the wrinkly soles of my feet, giving me the first real view of the large, sexy, plump purple head attached the man meat he’d been storing in his pants all these years.

I’d seen a lot of dicks in my time as a gay man, but none, literally none, had as plump and perfect a shiny glans as Jonathan. It was silky smooth, protected as it was within his foreskin, reflecting the light in an appealing and desirable way that only the gayest of men could truly appreciate. It squeezed its way between my feet, rubbing all its sensitive nerve endings on my old, slightly dry and peeling feet, and clearly pleasuring the formerly prude young man in a way he likely never even thought possible.

I felt his thick shaft make its way through next, the extra folds of his foreskin lightly tickling at my feet pleasurably. I could tell, just by the complete ramrod firmness his cock had become, one likely couldn’t even tell he was uncircumcised at this point.

Completely bottoming out his dick between my feet, he began, slowly at first, pulling it back out. His thumbs and fingers that were holding my feet in place began massaging and moving while his sparkling and beautiful brown eyes rolled into the back of head. He was clearly completely lost in his sexual need to fuck my feet that he wasn’t even acknowledging me as a person any longer. His need to fuck feet was all he cared about, just as he very likely believed I’d treat my sexual partner.

Eventually, he built up the pace to the point that he was thrusting with zero abandon back and forth, squeezing and massaging at my feet aggressively while his cock went crazy between the fleshy foot pussy I was providing him. His persistently dribbling precum made his fuck session easy, sliding in and out with the lubrication it provided. I felt him pick up his pace more and more as his groans and thrusts became unhinged. And then, before I realized my own mistake at limiting his ability to ejaculate quickly like I’d done with his twin brothers, I heard him moan with complete sexual animalism. Cum began spewing like a fucking faucet out of his perfect cock head.

Several shots went farther than I thought was humanly possible and landed in my beard. As each thrust and moan made their way out of the insanely horny young man, the splatters kept hitting me, flying from his large hose to my beard, neck, chest, belly, legs, and finally, after what felt like 11 or 12 bursts of cum, drippling out temptingly from his cockhead and pooling on the top of my feet.

I was soaked in cum. Completely drenched in years of sexually repressed semen from a young man that, in other circumstances, would be the world’s most famous porn star. I felt like I was experiencing a dream for a moment as I felt his cock slightly shrivel between my feet and his sexual flare come down to a comfortable and gratified heavy breathing that made me, even as a usually dominant top, feel thrilled that my body had provided him so much intense pleasure.

Looking down at me, he smiled while still holding my feet on his still large but softer dick, “You like that, you disgusting, perverted old faggot? Because you fucking know I did. The evidence could have drowned you.”

Reaching down, he rubbed at his own glans, feeling the wetness and lapping it up, “I bet you’re into eating cum, being as your such a depraved, unholy piece of shit fag, right?”

Smiling at his fucked-up perversions and knowing that me eating cum was actually not one of the many fetishes I had as I much preferred my subs to eat all my cum as well as their own, I said, “Fuck yeah, Jonathan. I’m absolutely addicted when it comes to cum and semen. I constantly want to eat my own loads as well as any other loads any man will provide me in any way I can get it. Honestly, cum is probably my absolute favorite thing to eat.”

Watching a devilishly handsome smile form on his face, he got down on his knees while scooping the remaining cum from his own cock and placing it, hungrily, in his own mouth. Then, when he was ready, he started lapping greedily at the tops of my feet, getting every last gleaming bit of cum he could. His tongue then went higher as he climbed up to his feet in a crouching position, looking for more of his own cum he could lick up.

Eventually, he made his way to the tops of my legs, never once letting his tongue disconnect from my hairy body while ensuring he didn’t miss a spot. Seeing a particularly large glob right next to my balls and branching up towards the base of my shaft, his tongue wrapped around my shaft, eagerly getting at his newfound obsession. Despite not having any on it, he took the opportunity to fully tongue bathe my entire set of unkempt, hairy balls and when he was satisfied that he’d gotten all the musk and sweat from them, the brought his tongue up the entire length of my shaft.

Once the sexy, young college jock got to my glans, he let his tongue completely overlap my sensitive glans. His eyes looked up at me, sparkling with needy and evil glint, and then he slowly opened his mouth wide and took in my cockhead with a feverish need.

Jonathan began bobbing up a down, likely faster than he should have as inexperienced as he was, but I didn’t care at all. Knowing this Christian, homophobic man who, not half an hour ago wanted to instigate a sexual assault involving me in order to kick my ass or get me arrested and removed from his entire family’s life, was now eagerly sucking my cock like it was the best thing he’d ever tasted or done made everything else I’d done tonight pale in comparison.

This was now the sexiest moment of my entire life. Jonathan, a muscled-up model of a man, recently hateful of all things gay, was now perving over my 58-year-old cock, a cock that even if he was a gay man before this, he’d likely not be interested in in the slightest given his undeniably 10/10 looks.

I’m ashamed to admit I couldn’t hold it in after only a mere twenty to thirty seconds of his sloppy, slobbery blow job and I began panting and thrusting into the straight boy’s throat.

Just like his very likely was, my orgasm was unbelievably indescribable. I bucked into him as he continued to suckle and lick and fellate my hard, thick dick like his life depended on it. I heard him gulping down every bit of cum he could, unconcerned with stopping or allowing my cock to rest. I realized, then, that my statement about him being addicted to cum must have made him need to suck me off to get another treat before finishing his own semen on the rest of my body. I had to admit, it wasn’t intended, but it sure did feel good.

My sensitive head continued to leak slightly while he stayed on it, sucking at the head without mercy, making me squirm slightly post orgasm. Being circumcised, it was uncomfortable yet pleasurable, to be sure, but I knew an uncircumcised dick would have been nearly unable to tolerate the constant contact post orgasm. I made a mental note for when the twins returned with my meal, knowing Jonathan’s thirst for cum was most definitely not handled in the slightest.

Eventually, after spending a moment pulling at my slightly softening cock to keep it near his mouth so he could circle his tongue suggestively along the entire head while maintaining his eye contact with me, Jonathan looked back down at his cum that still covered my belly and chest. Yet again, not allowing his tongue to leave my skin for even a moment, he pulled up my belly, getting at the spunk that had run between my folds and dripped in there. Feeling his tongue search and prod at my belly folds was quite restimulating for my cock, which very slowly began to harden yet again.

I could see, if I moved my head slightly, that Jonathan was rock hard yet again. I wasn’t surprised considering I’d made him who he thought I was: an insatiable, perverted, homosexual slut. Luckily enough for his and my pleasure in this moment, those perspectives he had of me were now his reality. And his cock clearly couldn’t be happier about it.

Once he was satisfied that he’d gotten all the cum he could from underneath my stomach, he moved up to my hairy abdomen and belly button, making sure to lurch his tongue into the small hole to get all of his now yummy treat that had seeped in. He was thorough in his quest for the man-milk, I had to give him that.

While he was slurping loudly at my belly button, I saw movement to my right. The twins had returned, and it appeared they’d made me a couple sandwiches of some sort, as well as a steaming hot bowl of soup. They’d set the plate on my coffee table just before me and their brother without saying a word and stepped back to watch us intently. I certainly had worked up an appetite between them and the work of their older brother, but I wasn’t quite ready.

Realizing I had three very sexy, nude Petersen brothers under my complete control with every single sentence I started with those magical two words, I rationalized that, at this point, I needed to be careful. While I let Jonathan continue slurping at my hairy belly, I had to make sure he wouldn’t be influenced by anything I said to the twins and vice versa. I wanted a group of horny, nude, sexy Petersen men, sure. But I wanted each of them to have their own personal slutty needs and desires.

“I think you’re all going to listen to me careful and listen for context clues to ensure you know that I’m talking to you and not to anyone else. I think you’ll easily be able to differentiate between who I’m talking to and only allow anything you hear that clearly applies to you get through your consciousness and subconsciousness. I think if you are ever unsure as to whether or not I’ve said a sentence that begins with ‘I think’ to you, you’ll stop and ask me if that was directed to you or not before it affects your processing. I think you’ll say ‘yes, Sir’ right now if all of that made perfect sense to you and you agree.”

Both the twins enthusiastically said their ‘yes, Sir’ while Jonathan, in his devious and flirtatious way, didn’t even let the fact that his mouth and tongue were busy and just mumbled erotically a slurred, ‘yeth, Thir’ as he found a particularly large glob of his cum at the intersection of my slightly dangling man tits.

Being an intellectual who preferred to think ahead, I figured it was smart to make sure they were aware that I was talking to them while giving me a safeguard in case they weren’t. I wanted each individual, the twins counting as one, only allowing my twisted and pervy commands to affect their minds. I hoped the target of each of my ‘I thinks’ would now be protected from absorbing any not intended for them.

As I let Jonathan lap away at the last of his cum, now feeling him move towards the area beneath my left moob while enjoying the fact that his manly thickness was in contact with my legs yet again, I turned to the twins, “I think you two want to stand there and jerk off your twin while you watch your other brother slurping away at the cum on my chest. I think you both are unbelievably jealous it’s not you licking me because it would be so sexily humiliating but are unable to move as you jerk each other off. I think you feel even more guilty and shameful that God knows how badly you want to be slurping away at the cum on your pervy next-door neighbors’ chest.”

I took a moment to process whether Jonathan was going to stop sloshing away at my hairy, damp pecs, and seeing that it was clear he didn’t process what I’d said to Matthew and Lucas and was still hyper focused on continuing to get every last droplet of his juices inside him, I turned and watch the two twins, who had instantly grabbed onto the other twin’s cock and began stroking, stare intently back at me…well mostly at Jonathan. I could only imagine the mix of jealousy, shame, guilt, and intense horniness the two mind-fucked twins were experiencing right now. I chuckled knowing I had no clue which was which any longer and, very likely, neither did they.

Feeling Jonathan ease into a laying position on top of me so he could get to my neck and beard for the last and the thickest parts of his orgasm, I allowed his hard cock to nestle between my thighs, so engorged and needy for him to finish his meal.

Sighing in complete happiness with the situation I’d created this evening, I finally felt Jonathan start to suckle and slurp on my beard. I remembered how heavy and thick it felt when his first shot hit me hard and knew it had likely splattered considerably, so I knew he had to get into the thick of my large, peppered beard. Obviously, at this point, he wasn’t making any complaints in the slightest as he continued to work towards eating every last drop of his new favorite food. Granted, I wasn’t going to be the one to tell him he’d already started making another mess between my thighs.

Finishing his task, Jonathan took the opportunity to impale my mouth with his tongue yet again, quite obviously due to the close proximity he found himself in. His breath was hot and moist as he started to, yet again, rub his hard, masculine body against my considerably larger and softer one. Glancing over, the twins were still holding on tight to their brother’s cock, seeing the light reflect off their cock heads indicating just how lost in their desire and shame they must be.

Hearing my stomach growl and feeling every one of my 58 years catching up with me, I knew I had to get a little reprieve from these energetic, horny, and needy young men. Pulling off his tongue, I took a permanent mental image of the sexiest face I’d ever been sexual with in all the various encounters I’d had in my many years: Jonathan, the homophobic next-door neighbor. “I think you need to go get a couple glasses of water to rehydrate after your intense orgasm. I think when you come back, you’ll remember there are two more sources of your need for cum and instantly do whatever you want with your twin brothers to ensure you get two more addictive cumloads down your greedy gullet.”

Without skipping a beat, “You know what, Mr. Pryer? You’re right. I am thirsty as fuck now. And I definitely want to suck down my brother’s loads. They fucking owe it to me. Fuck, knowing I’m related to them makes it even better. I hope their cum is as good as yours…and mine.”

Getting up and off me, I finally took a long, deep breath, having a moment to regain my composure. Despite missing the feel of the muscular hunk thrusting and licking at me, I definitely needed to get some food in my stomach and give myself a show rather than an encounter I had to be involved in.

I started by taking a bit from what I found out was a thick and meaty sandwich with all the fixings. The soup, it turned out, appeared to be chicken noodle with many hand-chopped vegetables. If I was being honest, I hadn’t had this good of a home-cooked meal in quite a while. And I know the horny twins jerking each other off across from me put in all the effort they could muster to ensure it was perfect.

I stared at them as I ate, loving how they stared back eagerly and obediently. I could only imagine how much guilt I’d forced them to feel merely by standing there and jerking. Tying it to their sexual pleasure was kind of a stroke of genius on my part. It was very much creating a circle of pleasure for them that would keep them hyper-focused on what they were feeling and how horny those negative feelings made them.

Before Jonathan could return, I added their next dip into their erotic depravity, “I think you twins are going to do whatever your brother says when he comes back. I think no matter what he says or has you do, you’ll do it and feel utterly obedient to him the same way you do towards me. I think you’ll feel even guiltier and even more shame attached to listening to him though because he’s your brother and this will be even more incest.”

Without a word, I knew they’d processed it. I figured they were still being silent due to the command I gave them while I was squeezing their balls, but I didn’t care. I wanted a set of silent, subservient, horny boys. They’d fit perfectly in that mold.

“God, that water was like fucking heaven going down my throat, man. I can’t believe how thirsty I felt after spewing such a massive load all over your sexy fucking body, Mr. Pryer,” Jonathan said loudly and somewhat obnoxiously as he entered. Did he really think I was constantly swearing and lewd? Or was this just his idea of a ‘sinful faggot’. I smiled knowing how wrong he was but loved that it made him who he is and will be from now on.

I continued to eat as I watched Jonathan, being guided by the giant cock sticking straight out from his perfected body, right for his twin brothers, who hadn’t stopped jerking one another off nor did they stop staring in my direction even with the approaching threat. I almost choked on my soup as I saw Jonathan literally rub his hands together like a villain in a movie coming up with a plan as he spoke, “Now what am I gonna do with you fucking dirty, disgusting twin faggots so I can get your disgusting boy juices in my faggy stomach?”

Good God, was he laying it on thick.

“Oh, by the way, before you start, Jonathan. I’m always really rough with people I deem ‘less than’ me.  I get hornier and hornier whenever I get brutal and inflict emotional and physical pain on my sexual partner. I never leave marks or bruises, mind you, but I definitely don’t take it easy on them,” I said, knowing that, actually, this time, it was completely true, “Oh, and I definitely need to degrade them completely while having sex with them. I really treat them like shit.”

Watching the wheels turning in his head and an even wider mischievous smile spread on the handsome face, he turned back to his beloved twin brothers.

“Stop jerking each other off, you pathetic, worthless, disgusting pieces of shit. You get no pleasure here. You give me pleasure. I’m your focus now, you disgusting faggots. And you will cum in my mouth when you are ready to, like the absolutely deluded, worthless, hell-bound queers you are.”

The twins finally broke their eye contact with me as they took in the command their brutally dominant brother gave them. It was clear they were somewhat afraid of him, but approached him nonetheless, ready to give him the pleasure he’d demanded from them.

The two of them circled him and started to kiss at him tenderly and passionately, trying to meet his demand but definitely exceeding my expectations. I had the Petersen twins nude, hard, and rubbing their naked bodies against their older brother Jonathan. I felt like I needed to pinch myself as this was absolutely unimaginable for me just 24 hours ago.

Jonathan, however, wasn’t going to be satisfied with mere kisses and their tender massage. He grabbed the twin to his right by the hair and roughly forced him to his knees, “No, bitch, you don’t get to kiss me like that. You just get to suck on my fucking huge gay dick. If I don’t see you slobbering and hear you gagging on my meat, you little fucking shithead, you’ll regret being born.”

The twin who had his hair clenched in his brothers grasp painfully got to work without even a whimper. I watched as he dove on the large dick that even a professional cocksucker would struggle with. Within moments, I saw the saliva pooling at this lip and dripping down the long shaft and to the floor. The gags started instantaneously too, whether it was intentional or not. A cock that size could likely make anyone gag, but the twin was likely laying it on thick to ensure Jonathan knew he was choking on his huge tool.

The other twin looked down at his brother sucking and gagging on the giant cock, likely relieved his brother hadn’t treated him in such a demeaning way. He continued to stroke at the hairy chest, kiss and nibble on his brother’s ear and just thrusted his hard cock against the muscled-up college man’s side.

“Good fucking cocksucker. If a I feel a single tooth on my meat, you’ll be fucking sorry. You’re going to keep sucking my man meat knowing my cock alone is better than you’ll ever be, you worthless pile of fucking shit. You love my dick more than you love yourself. You know it. My dick in your throat is a gift I’m providing a worthless faggot. Now stroke your disgusting meat knowing full well you’re where you’re meant to be and feeling hornier than ever, you absolutely addicted to cock cocksucker. You’re nothing but a disgusting, sloppy, wet hole for me to fuck,” Jonathan growled at his younger brother.

Taking his other hand, Jonathan took another chunk of the twin’s hair and grasped it painfully as I took another spoonful of my soup, not even blinking at the display before me. Holding the twin’s head in place, Jonathan began to forcefully fuck the throat of the gagging, drooling twin whose eyes were now watering. I was sure it wasn’t tears of pain or sadness. These were tears of intense horniness at the constant gagging the meat his brother just made him love was doing to his greedy throat.

I could see Jonathan was loving absolutely face-fucking his younger brother and when he unhooked one of his hands and slapped him, a look of complete joyous evil spread across his face. His eyes were piercing daggers into the brother he’d clearly loved so dearly before I’d gotten into his head, loving now how degraded he was making him feel.

The twin getting graphically and painfully face-fucked was drooling around the meat sliding in and out of his mouth nonstop at this point, gags breaking through the rough sound of skin slapping on skin while now stroking his own cock like a complete maniac; almost pleading with his body language to be able to cum. Luckily for me, and for the preferences of Jonathan as to where the cum was going to be spewing, there’d be no release until I was ready to allow him to.

Eventually, the other twin’s luck ran out. While he put in a great effort being sensual and providing Jonathan with constant suckling, kissing, licking, and massaging, Jonathan suddenly commanded the one on his meat to keep going until he was through with him and grabbed the other twin harshly by the chin and forced him to look into his eyes, now completely insane with power and pleasure dominating his twin brothers.

“Look at me, you worthless faggot. I bet you thought you got off easy, not having to gag on my meat. But you’ve got to know I’m not leaving you out. You’re going to wish I’d let you gag on my perfect fucking dick. You’re not worthy of my perfect cock and balls, you queerwad.”

I couldn’t see the face of the twin he was holding firmly in his eyeline, but I could tell, just by his quivering, that he wasn’t sure what to make of his now deranged older brother and former friend.

Not blinking while maintaining perfect eye contact with his brother and still bucking into the more than likely swampy mouth of his other brother, Jonathan took a firm and pointed tone as he commanded, “You are going to get on your knees behind me. You are going to put yourself to work. And you are going to lap at and completely clean my fucking asshole until I tell you otherwise. You’re going to be grateful I even allow a lowly piece of human garbage like you near my crap-chute, and you’ll be more than happy going at it with fucking reckless abandonment of your own needs or desires. Most importantly, however, you’re going fucking completely suffocate yourself between my manly, musky, dirty cheeks. If you aren’t gasping for air when you come back up to breathe, you’re telling me you’re not endlessly fucking gleeful and thankful that I’m allowing you to lick the literal shit out my ass and I’ll make you pay. Do. You. Understand?”

Nodding like a completely lost and scared lunatic, the other twin stared back into the unblinking and completely unemotional eyes that were even intense to me from across the room. The same unemotional eyes that used to look at him with such familial pride and love.

“Get to work then, faggot.”

Quickly, unwilling to risk his older brother’s wrath, the twin got to his knees just behind Jonathan. He grabbed at the inner part of the crevice to spread the hair-covered cheeks and in an instant, buried himself between them. I stared in shock as I saw him move his hands to the outer parts of the ass cheeks and pulled them inward, literally squashing his own young face within the confines of Jonathan’s ass.

I could hear the front twin gagging and the rear twin’s muffled moaning while more than likely struggling to get his tongue as deeply inside his brother’s ass as he possibly could. Jonathan, the domineering and brutal orchestrator of the incestuous scene before me, just kept belittling both twins between groans of pleasure. Arching his head back periodically in a display of pure, unadulterated bliss, it was clear Jonathan loved forcing his brothers to lap at both sides of his most private areas.

From time to time, he took a moment to slap the brother in the front with his hand and would even remove his dick from the salivating mouth to whack him with his hard cock. He started to tease him with his cock too. Jonathan would pull out and rub his completely soaking wet dick across the young man’s face, slapping him hard with the solid steel dick, all the while holding his head completely still by latching onto his hair with his strong and veiny hands. My heart almost went out to the younger twin watching him pleading with his older brother with his puppy dog eyes for Jonathan to have pity on him and just stuff his cock back down his throat where he wanted it. The shame he must feel wanting it in his mouth…the higher level of shame he must feel while it was in there…I knew the twin was growing hornier and hornier from the humiliation.

The rear twin, too, seemed to simultaneously be loving and hating what he was doing with his brother’s ass. From time to time, I’d hear a loud gasp as he came up for air, seeing spit and snot pooling around his mouth, indicating just how absolutely focused on what Jonathan commanded him to do he was. His face was constantly beet red, desperate for the air he’d hyperventilate inside himself desperately between spelunking adventures. There was a small part of me concerned he was going to be completely oxygen deprived when he’d stay latched into and smooshed between his older brother’s muscular ass cheeks. It was hot, don’t get me wrong, and I wasn’t going to stop it, but man, was he staying within those cheeks for much longer than I expected any human to. Clearly, he was like an obedient puppy trying to prove to Jonathan just how eager and content he was slurping away at his rectum.

At one point, Jonathan let out a guttural moan indicating he was actively cumming into the front twin’s mouth, but before he could let the full pleasure of his face-fucking take hold, he threatened between moans, “Don’t you dare swallow…mmmmm…a drop, you fucking faggot. That sperm is…awwwmmm…mine and you’re going to save it in your disgusting…fuck…queer mouth for me until I’m done spurting. You got me, you…mmmmm…worthless shithead?”

The twin nodded around the still exploding dick, a look of worry on his face showcasing, to me at least, that he likely already accidentally swallowed a small amount on instinct. Luckily for the poor guy, Jonathan’s eyes were closed in the second largest orgasm he’d experienced in his life, both of which happening just a few minutes apart. When he was done, he simply commanded the exhausted twin to stand up and slide the entirety of his cum into his mouth.

The twin did just that as I grabbed my cock and stroked it. This dominant, evil Jonathan was sexy as fuck, yet needed his own cum so badly now that I’d instructed him to be addicted to it. I nearly came masturbating to the sight of the twin on Jonathan’s mouth, snowballing the jizz into his older brother, and hearing Jonathan guzzle the cum out down into his own eager stomach.

Once he’d gotten his full meal, Jonathan pushed the twin back down to worship his balls and dick, which, shockingly enough, still barely softened after the orgasm and was a relatively hard beam shoved all around the young man’s face. Jonathan was a bit less brutal with the front twin now that he’d cum, but the rear twin continued to deprive himself of oxygen over and over again in an effort to completely clean his brother’s dirty asshole.

About half an hour after Jonathan came in the twin’s mouth and then feasted on his own cum and about 45 minutes after I’d finished my meal, I decided it was time to end the amazingly erotic and brutal display I was watching. Both the twin’s faces were bright red, the rear from suffocating between butt cheeks and the front from the constant hand and cock slaps he’d been receiving. Glancing at the clock, it was now close to 3 am and, man, was it way past my usual bedtime.

“All right boys, I’m satiated, and I hope you all are too. I think you’ll have the twins stand and stick their cocks in your mouth so you can eat their giant loads one at a time. I think you twins can finally ejaculate when you’re ready with your cock in your brother’s mouth. I think after you are both done, you’ll stand, ready to sleep. I think you twins are going to rest here on the couch. I think you’ll lay with heads to feet and you’ll each lick one another’s feet as you slowly fall asleep. But you, Jonathan, you dominant fucker, you’ll join me. I think you want to come upstairs and sleep in my bed with me.”

Standing and hearing my knees creak due to the length of time I’d stayed seated staring at the incestual dinner and a show, I watched the two twins stand and Jonathan kneel, an insane look of excitement on his face.

Without wasting a moment, the first twin blew his load the instant his disregarded penis breeched his older brother’s lips. Not even a moan escaped his mouth as it opened in a wide ‘O’, indicating just how much pent-up sexual pressure his balls had built all evening. Spurt after spurt bucked into the older Petersen man as I watched his Adam’s apple bob with every greedy swallow.

Sucking hard to ensure he got every last drop without any regard to the twin’s comfort so quickly after he’d orgasmed, the twin practically collapsed before Jonathan finished his treat. Releasing the cock, he turned to his other brother, already craving the next load.

Fortunately enough for Jonathan, the second twin released his load just as quickly, allowing another chance to guzzle the tastiest thing he’d ever ingested, thanks to my powerful words. Just as selfishly, he suckled like a starving calf at an udder without any compassion for the one providing his sustenance. The twin’s knees twisted and turned, attempting to hold himself up to keep his older brother happy despite his discomfort.

Once Jonathan finished and released the dick from his still cum-hungry mouth, the twins followed my instructions and walked past me. I knew the twins would ease in behind me and get on the couch as I’d instructed. Jonathan, after standing and walking towards me with a belly full of cum, was following closely, a pleased and confident smile on his face.

As I walked up the stairs, I looked back and saw the twins eagerly sucking and worshipping the matching pair of feet on their twin in what looked to be a less than comfortable position on my couch. But I also saw Jonathan gazing back at me with that same confident and self-assured smirk I’d come to crave from the sexy heterosexual stud.

He followed me into my room, likely thinking we were going to have an intense and crazy sex session. For me, however, the sexual activity for today had been spent.

I climbed under the covers as Jonathan joined me, his hot and hairy naked body sliding right next to me, starting to grab at my cock and balls, clearly eager for his sixth load to swallow tonight, I confided in him, somewhat honestly, “You know, when I’m in bed with another man, like we’re doing right now, I’m more interested in making him feel like I’m madly in love with him by cuddling into him and gently kissing him as we both fall into a peaceful sleep than I am in being such an insatiable, dominant gay slut. That’s one of my other kinks and it honestly turns me on so much to do it.”

And just like that, his firm grip on my cock lightened as he repositioned himself on his side to rest his head directly into the crook of my neck by my shoulder and placed his manly hand on my opposite pec, stroking the hair lightly, “Honestly, Mr. Pryer, I feel the same way. I’m so horny right now knowing that you’re the perfect man for me. Good night, my wonderful sweetheart.”

Then, in a stark contrast to how he’d just been treating his twin brothers, he leaned up to my lips, lightly pecked them with the greatest of care, and set his head back down on my chest. I could feel his hard erection pressed firmly into the side of my hip, straining into my fleshy skin; so horny and happy I’d made this formerly homophobic prick to just be lying nude in bed with me.

My heart nearly burst with joy at how tender he was with me in that moment. His hand lightly fondled my nipple and started to move down to stroke my stomach gently as I gave into my exhaustion and passed out with feelings of complete and utter euphoria vibrating throughout my frame.

Thoughts of what my next move would be wandered through my exhausted mind as I began falling into an insanely restful sleep. I knew, without a doubt, I had to handle the one dangling thread left that could, even slightly, end this powerful magic I’d stolen. That meant I would likely soon have another sexy young man in the form of Zachary after getting rid of that waste of this God-given power, Larry. My last thought, as I drifted away blissfully, was knowing my superior intellect would ensure that stupid asshole, and the last remaining person aware of this power, would be completely neutered.

My cock throbbed as Jonathan stroked at my hairy chest, fully supporting and loving me with just a few well-spoken words; easing me into such amazing, beautiful, and powerful dreams of complete domination over any and all sexy men I may desire.

A dream I’d be making reality.

I huffed in frustration as I closed the front door to head over to our neighbor’s home against my wishes, slamming it very slightly to convey how angry I was to my insistent sister.

I’d just walked in the front door of my parents’ home from a truly spectacular date with my amazing girlfriend, Isabelle. I was positive she was the one for me and we’d even discussed that possibility. She was just as religious as I was, focused on living a moral and wholesome life. We both had the same goals: finishing our college education, get married afterwards, and start having children. I just knew she was my perfect match, if I had to be honest.

I arrived, after a brief yet amazing kiss when dropping her off at her own parent’s house that, embarrassingly, left my heart fluttering and my pants feeling a little tighter. I truly felt as though I was walking on cloud nine; excited for the wonderful future Isabelle and I were destined for…only to be completely bombarded by my sister Shelby.

The moment I opened my parent’s front door, she rushed me and was screaming about our creepy neighbor, Mr. Pryer, needing help and that our twin brothers were already over there. She claimed since they hadn’t come home already, they likely needed my help too.

Obviously, I protested. Not only because my night had already gone so well and I just wanted to thrive in the pleasant glow that only comes from time with your soul mate, but also because Mr. Pryer was a disturbed homosexual pervert.

Now, I was Christian, so I didn’t want to judge. My Dad, especially, encouraged us to be polite and kind in all encounters with the obviously mislead creep. But I knew, without a doubt, he was a complete and utter sexual deviant who would likely assault me and my brothers the first chance he got.

My brothers and I all saw him creeping at us from the time we hit puberty onwards. I’d felt his eyes on me when I walked by his home, when I arrived back from my games or practices, or even when I simply walked by a window in my parent’s house that happened to face him. That all changed, though, just a few years ago when I’d seen him groping himself through his living room window when surprising my family with a visit after my first year of college.

I’d pulled up and heard my family swimming in the backyard, as we always had growing up as spring turned into summer. I happened to glance over towards Mr. Pryer’s place while pulling out my laundry from the backseat of the car and saw it. The grown 50-something man was standing, incredibly creepily, at his window and rubbing his crotch lewdly while looking towards our backyard where I was sure my entire family were rough-housing, completely unaware of the pervert pleasuring himself to their scantily clad bodies. I knew, without a doubt, he’d done this previously. I just wouldn’t have noticed while I was one of the people having fun in the pool.

He didn’t notice me at all, but I couldn’t forget it. From that point forward, I made sure to be incredibly honest with my brothers about staying clear of the perverted, immoral, disgustingly sex focused man next door. College professor or not, he was a sinful homosexual, and I wasn’t going to let him suck my God-fearing family into his evil lifestyle.

So there I was, after years of seething hatred for the perverse man, being forced to go over to his home and help him. Shelby had been adamant and being as my dad and mom were out of town for the weekend, it was my responsibility and Christian duty to assist him and my brothers.

On top of all those feelings of responsibility, I just didn’t really want my younger brothers alone with the creep.

I hurried over, despite my misgivings, so I could get it all over with. In a huff, I arrived and rang the doorbell and waited. The lights were clearly on in the living room, despite the curtains being closed, so I knew they were home.

Feeling slight anger at myself at the fact that I’d had such a perfect evening with my girlfriend and that I’d come agreed to come home for the weekend to celebrate my parents’ anniversary when I could be back at my own apartment just living in the joy over my post-date bliss, I stood ramrod still, just wanting to get my brothers and get out of here. But then a wave of anxiety swept over me. I knew, without a doubt, that Mr. Pryer was an absolutely evil, disgusting, gay pervert. What if he’d drugged my brothers? What if I had to fight him to stop him from assaulting them? Should I have called the cops rather than show up myself?

I literally had no trust or faith that Mr. Pryer would be anything more than an unethical sexual pervert and that asking my brothers to come while my parents were out of town was merely a ploy to get them in his home so he could take advantage of them.

Finally, however, I heard movement behind the door. Putting on a fake smile as the door creaked open, I put on the charm my father had forced us to have with the creep despite keeping myself ready to leap into action to fight the pervert as necessary.

Adding on the charm I knew my handsome face could muster quite easily, “Good evening, Mr. Pryer and sorry to disturb you so late but Shelby insisted that you were in need of help as well as Lucas and Matt being here with you and that I needed to come help you all?  She seemed really really worried about all of you and even though I just got back from my date with my girlfriend I figured…”

“Reshishina benjuni frashun en durnishina fenjuna rajine broshi von reshishina,” he interrupted quite suddenly.

I raised my eyebrow in confusion at the strange words my neighbor muttered. Was he having a stroke or something? Regardless, I didn’t want to be here, and I still saw no sign of my brothers at all so I intended to ignore the weirdness and move things along so I could get back home.

I took in breath to relax, ready to ask, yet again, what help he may need when he spoke up first, “I think you are incredibly eager to come in, get naked, present your body to me, and then say with complete and utter joy, ‘I’m aware of your perversions and can’t wait to partake in them with you, Sir.’  I think you’ll then realize how insane it is that you did and said that but will then remain silent and unable to move at all while remaining completely unsure why you can’t.”

He was absolutely right! I could definitely wait to find out what kind of help he had needed help with from my brothers, because damn, I had to get naked and present my nude body to Mr. Pryer right this instant! Thoughts of his perversion drifted far from my mind as I knew, without a doubt, I needed to strip and show my neighbor my form right this second.

“Oh wow, Mr. Pryer, you’re right!  That all sounds great!” I gushed, lunging passed my host and removing my coat instantly.

Allowing it to drop to the ground, I got to work on my dress shirt that Isabelle had told me earlier made me look ‘like the most handsome man in the world’. My heart fluttered with that memory, but I didn’t let it stay, as focused as I was on getting the rest of these clothes off so Mr. Pryer could see it all.

Smiling at Mr. Pryer as I went, I removed my undershirt, then leaned down to remove my shoes and socks, letting my feet breathe for the first time since this morning. Stretching my toes out in relief at freeing them, I instantly moved up to my dress pants, and took them off in a blaze, leaving only my underwear.

Pushing down the elastic, I felt a sudden rush of joy knowing I’d completed my task so quickly and efficiently, allowing my penis and testicles to dangle in full presentation for my neighbor.

If I didn’t feel the need to stay modest as a Christian and had to be completely honest, I knew I was an incredibly attractive man. I’d inherited a masculine, hairy body from my dad and made sure to keep myself well groomed. Isabelle always said she adored how attractive my dark brown eyes, confident smile, and well-maintained facial hair looked. Granted, she hadn’t seen the rest of my body, but I was sure when we got married and we finally got to be intimate in a few years, she’d love how much time and effort I’d put into creating a strong physique.

I spent at least an hour working out every single day since my teenage years began, and as a result, I was built. I’d played various sports, like football, baseball, and some wrestling, and my strength most definitely assisted me in all that. But I had to admit, deep down, I wasn’t only working out to stay healthy and athletic. There was a vain part of me, for sure. I knew that standing here, nude, for my presumedly gay next-door neighbor, I had to look stunning. I realized that Mr. Pryer was now the first person who’d seen me completely naked outside of the showers at the gym! My excitement hit a fever pitch, as eager as I’d been to take off all my clothes and present myself for Mr. Pryer.

Smiling broadly, I looked right at Mr. Pryer and said, with complete jubilation, “I’m aware of your perversions and can’t wait to partake in them with you, Sir!”

In less than a millisecond, the realization of what I’d just done and said hit me like a ton of bricks. Why in the world did I get naked for this perverted man? Why was I so eager to do it? Why did I say such a horrible and sinful thing towards a man that would take advantage of those words so willingly?

And why, oh why, could I not move or speak anymore?!

Looking over at the man who I’d just excitedly stripped for with fear, anger, and disgust frozen on my face, I tried, desperately, to ask him what he’d done to me and why I couldn’t get out of here. After a beat, however, he smiled broadly and taunted me, “Hey, Jonathan!  I can’t say I’m not excited for you to partake in those perversions too!  I figured your sister told you that Lucas and Matthew were here too?  And that’s why you came?

“You know, I had an excellent conversation with them as we got to know each other, and your name just happened to come up with such interesting details attached to you.  You wanna know why?”

I felt nausea take over my insides as the queer man started to touch my chest and even more disgust as he let the robe he’d been wearing open, revealing a fat, disgusting, hairy, aged body with a huge erection dangling between his large legs and under his massive gut.

If I could move, I’d have puked then and there. Not only was I a heterosexual guy, but I was now stuck looking at an out of shape, old, ugly pervert flashing his nausea-inducing penis at me while I couldn’t push him off me while he groped me nor could I speak or protest at all. He was revolting and I swear, I could smell rancid sweat all over him. He was literally repugnant to me and my purity. All I wanted was to get out of there so I could call the police and get this pervert arrested and out of my family’s lives. I internally kicked myself knowing that should have been my first plan considering how little I respected or trusted our beyond creepy neighbor.

“The funniest thing kept coming up.  About how you seemed to think I was a pervert or really into incest or a sinful homosexual and the like.  Well, I’m here to tell you, a lot of what you thought is really true,” the jerk said, confirming that I’d always been correct about his horrible person, and he was looking to corrupt and assault me and my brothers cruelly.

And then, jolting me out of my thoughts and completely without warning, he grabbed my privates…literally the first person to ever touch them other than myself for as long as I could remember.

The criminal kept his eye contact with me as he started massaging them possessively, which shriveled at the very contact with the freak, “Especially the whole being incredibly attracted to the family that lives next door part.”

Anger raged within me, feeling no amount of joy in learning all my most wild and horrid assumptions about this lunatic was absolutely on point as he moved his hand to cup my testicles and rubbed them gently. I knew that that area was only for me right now and that I was saving them for Isabelle when she became my wife. This degenerate was taking away the sanctity of my own sexual progression.

“I completely understand the hypocrisy of being angry at your homophobia when you, quite frankly, hit the nail on the head. But, well, I didn’t have the power to do anything about it before. But now? Well, your brothers were the first to come around to my line of thinking,” he confessed, reminding me that my brothers had been alone with him not long before I’d been here. What could this sinful animal have done to them if he could do this to me? My brain, however, went back to my own precarious situation as he continued groping at my sacred parts I’d been saving entirely for my future wife.

“Your brothers did eventually see things from my perspective, for sure.  In fact, they’re making me dinner right now.  We all just got so hungry while we were naked, sweating, and rubbing up against one another.  They certainly expelled a lot of energy molesting every part of my body…oh, and one another’s.”

This time, it was mostly shock at hearing his quite obvious lies. The number of times my brothers and I discussed what girls they found attractive and how happy they were that I’d found such a beautiful and dutiful woman to be my girlfriend, I had zero doubts that they were completely heterosexual. Beyond that, there wasn’t any way my fellow religious and respectable brothers would be committing anything close to incest with one another. We worshipped God and stayed holy in all our actions, just as Dad and Mom had raised us. This liar would never convince me that that was true.

Clearly comprehending I was feeling an immense amount of doubt around his obvious lie, Mr. Pryer just laughed as he continued fondling my scrotum.

“Don’t believe me?  Here. Hey twins, get over here to the front door now! We have a guest,” the man hollered, confirming my brothers must be somewhere deeper in the house.

After a few moments, I saw movement behind the man groping me while two figures made their way from the living room into the entryway…and my heart sank more than I could ever recall and a pit in my stomach opened.

In walked in, as though everything were completely normal, were my twin brothers Matt and Lucas. Completely nude. And erect, showing they were disturbingly just as turned on as the man molesting me. Seeing them completely listless and naked like this left me clueless as to which twin was Matt and which was Lucas, as identical as they seemed to be from head to toe.

I couldn’t believe what I was seeing! Why, in the name of all things holy, would my brothers be walking around our gay, pervert neighbor’s house, naked and hard, seemingly without a care in the world?

As if hearing my inner monologue, Mr. Pryer said, “Your brother came to join us, boys!  He seems to lack a bit of belief at the reality of your new perspective.  Tell him, as best you can, what you and I discussed tonight and how you feel now.  And, just like before, no shame at all, just be honest.  And, hell, I know you two want to be completely identical, but why don’t you, the one on the right, let us know what you’re thinking and feeling. Remember now, boys, I’m a big fan of obedience from sacrilegious sluts.”

I was still fixated on my brother’s standing there nude, completely flabbergasted at what Mr. Pryer said. Why would they care if he was a ‘fan of obedience?’ Listening intently, one of my brothers started talking, making me feel some shame that I wasn’t sure which twin was even speaking.

“We finally gave into our urge to experiment with twincest and Mr. Pryer here was kind enough to allow us to do so.  He helped us come to terms with our fetish and even told us to worship his sexy body.  It’s so erotic to be so obedient to such a perverted man. We’re so horny now, knowing how wrong and sinful this all is.  It’s intoxicating, if we’re being honest.  And we decided it was stupid to try to be two different people.  It’s so much easier and more convenient for us and everyone else to just be exactly the same.  And, God, the shame and guilt of all of this.  It makes us both so hard and horny.  And now, well, we’re making dinner for Mr. Pryer which is so completely embarrassing and wrong that we can’t help but be turned on by it.”

I legitimately couldn’t believe a word I was hearing. Was I dreaming? Had they hit their heads? Did Mr. Pryer drug them? How in the heck did they become so completely different in the span of one day. When I left for my date earlier that afternoon, they were talking with Shelby so excitedly about watching some show they all enjoyed and now, here they were, announcing such horrible, sinful, immoral things while naked and aroused in front of a man that I now knew, without a doubt, had sexually assaulted them somehow.

Without receiving any time to process the intense confessions my brother just stated, Mr. Pryer cut in, “Great job, boys. Now get back to making me my dinner. I’m going to have some more words with your older brother,” he snarled, squeezing my testicles slightly in the process.

As my brothers walked out as if everything wasn’t a complete nightmare scenario, Mr. Pryer’s evil gaze turned back towards me, “See, they took to everything like a fish to water.  It was such a refreshing conversation and I do want to have one with you too.  It was quite interesting getting their new perspective directly from them. Did you notice everything was ‘we’ and ‘us’ when he spoke?”

Mr. Pryer chuckled slightly, clearly enjoying what my brother’s had done and the predicament he’d placed me in, “Now it’s your turn to change those nasty and hypocritical views. Nothing quite as hateful as Christian love, after all. But the masochist in me is loving how scared and helpless you are.”

I couldn’t help but sweat. If he’d somehow gotten me to stand still and completely unable to move while also completed eradicating all morals my brother’s had prior to this evening, what in the world would he be capable or willing to do me?

My heart was racing as fast as it did after particularly strenuous work outs as Mr. Pryer continued, “That all said and as fucking sexy as taking it nice and slow can be, those idiotic, pure twins took a bit more convincing getting where I wanted them to be than I liked and I’d much rather move this along with a fucking hunk of a man like you. And the fact that you had some pre-conceived, if somewhat accurate, assumptions about me; let’s just see how this goes.”

I felt the sweat dripping from my forehead down into my eyes, burning them slightly, but unwilling to remove my gaze from the corrupt, crazy, wretched debauchee before me.

Smiling one of the most spine-chilling and evil smiles that I imagined only Satan himself could muster, Mr. Pryer spoke to me in his ragged voice, “I think you are, as a person, with no doubts, shame, or questioning, exactly like the version of me you’ve always thought that I was.  I think every perversion you thought I had, you have.  I think every kinky idea you thought I had, you have.  I think you will now know that you and I are exactly alike sexually in every single way no matter what and that you’re very attracted to me as a result of being so similarly perverted.  I think you’re excited that you and I can now explore the perverted things you are now realizing you fantasize about.   I think you’re going to start talking like the person you think I am and behaving like the person you think I am.  I think you can move and talk freely now, Jonathan.  And now, you’re going to craft your own perverted self with your own ideas of what an unapologetic homophobic asshole thinks a gay man is.”

As he spoke, my brain was inundated with new imagines, desires, feelings, cravings…all manner of men, boys, dicks, penises just overwhelming me completely. Once I realized I could move and talk freely, I brought my hands up to my hair and gripped it in a fit of confusion, the staggering amounts of brand-new thoughts driving me slightly mad. My heart filled with desires for an entirely different sex, and my knees went weak as complete horny ecstasy swept over me as I realized, very suddenly, just how much I was like Mr. Pryer.

Why the fuck had I not given into these insanely sexy primal urges to spy on, have sex with, and completely corrupt any and all men I encountered? Especially considering I knew I was just as sexy as the hunk of a man who was openly masturbating in front of me. I felt my cock throb to life in an instant, eager to be played with and forced into the asses and throats of any man I desired or desired me.

And Jesus fucking Christ, were my brothers so unbelievably sexy when they’d come in. I couldn’t believe I’d been disgusted when I saw them. Their huge dicks needed to be played with and I needed to force them to fuck and suck one another. God, I bet incest was fucking sexy beyond belief. My cock leaked thinking about Matt and Lucas absolutely going crazy on one another. I wanted to jerk off watching them from behind bushes while they worshipped one another’s bodies. Jesus, that would be hot. I wanted to be as creepy a fucking voyeur as I could.

But, fuck, I knew, without a doubt, I was the most blatantly homosexual man that had ever lived. I wanted men. All men. Large, small, hairy, hairless, large and small dicks, and gaping, fuckable assholes. I’d never even looked at porn up until now, and most certainly had never seen gay porn. But now my mind was overwhelmed with nude, sexy, wet, horny, moaning, needy, slutty men. Exactly the kind of man I wanted to be.

Without a doubt, however, my biggest turn on now was to make sure straight men were molested and experiencing the utter sensuality and pleasure sex with another man was. Fuck God: rabid and unadulterated slutty queerness was what life was made of.

I was made to fuck, suck, and corrupt. I was born to be a faggy perverted creep. I needed to creep out the men around me because them knowing I’m a disgusting pervert was sexy as fucking hell.

And fuck all, did I need dick.

“Holy fucking shit,” I moaned, reaching for my sexy cock and stroking it without any shame. Making eye contact with Mr. Pryer, I confidently confirmed, “You are so right, man.  I am a perverted, disgusting, horny fag and fuck, my naked brothers were fucking hot.  How hot would it be if I got to molest the shit out of them?  And, Jesus fucking Christ, all these feelings are rushing over me.  I can’t keep them all straight. I’m so fucking horny! I know now I idolize the sick, disgusting, overtly pervy hunk you’ve been since we moved in. God, you’re so fucking right! I’m just like you, aren’t I? God, my dick is hard as fucking shit right now…harder than it’s ever fucking been.”

I reached down and grabbed a hold of my thick dick, stroking it vigorously, knowing I was likely turning on the sexy man before me. I couldn’t recall masturbating much before today and as I gripped and stared down at my massive tool, I couldn’t understand why. I loved my cock. God, I loved all cock, really. But man, mine was made to be played with; by myself and by every single other man on Earth.

I looked at Mr. Pryer, eagerly and hungrily, and let out a low moan imagining the kinky shit I wanted to do with him now that we both knew how perverted one another were.

“And fuck, man, you’re hot as fuck.  I’m so glad you perved out and spied on me my whole life because now I want that same sick pleasure.  I want to jerk off to the thought of straight dudes getting fucked by me.  I want to stare at them constantly until they feel uncomfortable. Knowing they likely think I’m picturing them naked and hard makes me so fucking hard myself. I want and need to seduce young, sexy men, especially masculine, fit, attractive ones.  God, I’m overwhelmed by all these new desires and feelings. Fuck, I want to watch my brothers fuck for my pleasure.  Mr. Pryer, I can’t stop thinking and craving every kind of kinky, sexy, perverted, disgusting things I want to do with other guys! I’ve wasted so much time being a prude, hetero asshole.”

I moaned loudly, enjoying all the thoughts I was having and the shameful, horrid, sinful things I was confessing to my indescribably attractive neighbor, “Fuuuuck, Mr. Pryer, I want to make all the men around me as perverse as I am.  I want to turn them all away from boring and wasted lives of Christian duty and make them horny little bottom faggots. Hell, I want them to fuck me too! I just want to be buried and completely smothered by hot, sexy men. Choking on their semen. Mmmm…fuck. All shapes and sizes. Men. Fuck I want men. Especially if I made sure to pervert them all away from a holy, Christian life. God my cock is hard as fucking steel at the thought of converting these clueless heterosexuals into this horribly sexy and sinful lifestyle!”

Mr. Pryer just stared back at me, jerking himself, grinning like a loon at my confessions. I could tell he was enjoying how stunningly truthful and sexual I was being. We truly were two similar perverts. Mr. Pryer and I were one and the same.

“Well, this newly minted version of you seems to be a bit more tolerable and keen on participating in the sexy th…” he started but I finished.

I lunged at him before he could say another word. Despite knowing I was an absolutely sex obsessed delinquent, I’d never actually kissed or been sexual with another man. This was changing sooner rather than later, I decided right in this moment.

I invaded his musty mouth with my own tongue, savoring the disgusting humidity his mouth was wafting and the manly hairs of his beard rubbing against my own. I’d never kissed someone with facial hair, and this was where it was at.

I reached around him, feeling his hairy back and squeezing it, wanting to caress every inch of his skin. I got a good grip on his fatty tissue, loving how it felt in my strong hands. Just being near him and smelling his musky manliness was driving me and my cock wild.

For the first time in my life, I was engaging in sexual desire without any shame, guilt, or need to repent. I loved knowing this man and I were going to provide one another pleasure. The fact that I barely knew him just added another level of pervy desire for me. My cock swelled feeling the manhood of Mr. Pryer’s so hard against my body.

Taking control, I started guiding him backwards, needing, desperately, to get on top of the man to magnify the bodily contact with this fucking sex-god. I’d seen a couch in the living room behind him when I couldn’t move, and I made sure to move him towards it while still making out madly and grabbing and massaging every part of his body I could reach.

Pushing him backwards over the armrest of his couch, I watched his belly jiggle from the movement. Spreading his legs apart, I allowed his feet to dangle off the side and following him, I climbed up the armrest and slide myself onto him, plopping my much more muscular and youthful body onto his bulky frame.

I started to thrust my hard dick into the folds of his large belly as if on autopilot, loving the feeling of my huge dick slamming into his hefty body. My balls slapped at him, dangling low and making an incredibly addictive shmacking sound against the man I wanted so fucking desperately.

I’d never been this horny before and never wanted to come down from this level of horniness. My life was now going to be about dick, spying on sexy men, fucking, sucking, and giving into my temptations no matter the consequences, like a true faggot. I didn’t care if I was bound for Hell, I needed to perve out without worrying in the slightest what anyone else might think.

I let myself go wild, lapping and licking all over and inside Mr. Pryer’s mouth while groping, gripping, and clutching at every part of the man I had mounted myself on top of. Feeling his large belly pressed so firmly against my abs was heaven. My hard pecs molded into his mushy man tits. I wanted to melt into this fucking sexy old man.

All I heard for several minutes were grunts and groans coming from both him and me, loving the energetic and passionate sex we were having. Suddenly, though, Mr. Pryer leaned into my ear and snarled, “Hey Jonathan. You know what I’m really sexually into? Completely and utterly worshipping another man’s feet with my mouth, hands, and dick.”

Suddenly, I realized that if Mr. Pryer was into feet in such a sexual way, obviously I was too. I knew, deep in my mind, that I was just as perverted and sexually un-restrained as him and naturally, if he wanted to lick, massage, and fuck feet, I did too.

I smiled at him, eager to let him in on his and my fetish as quickly as I could. I got up, repositioned behind the older man’s feet and got on my knees.

I took in every part of the manly feet I could see. There were bits on the bottoms that were dry and slightly peeling and the smell was something akin to dried spit, but I couldn’t resist. Feet just got me so fucking horny regardless of how disgusting they may be. In fact, being so disgusting myself, the more dirty, ugly, and repulsive someone’s feet may be, the more I wanted to worship and fuck them.

I massaged them aggressively, allowing my large biceps to bulge as I did so, hoping Mr. Pryer loved the view of this muscular young jock beginning to make love to his feet. After a short time, I let myself go absolutely wild and started completely drenching his feet in my saliva. I wouldn’t have been able to stop myself if I could; I simply had to soil the entirety of his feet with my drool.

I kissed and sucked his toes, got between each one, savoring the smell and taste as I did so. I put his right heel in my mouth and suckled on it like a pacifier, stroking it hedonistically with my tongue, truly trying to drive him wild.

Eventually, I felt like I’d completely lubricated both of his feet with my nearly non-stop supply of spit and stood up, looked up at the hunk I was pleasuring, smirked, and pushed his feet together to meet right at the tip of my thick dick.

Slowly, to really ramp up the desire and need for this foot fuck, I pushed my dick between the meaty soles. I looked down and watched as my veiny pole slowly penetrated the area between the two feet. I truly loved how the top of my dick looked and felt poking through that I couldn’t help but let out a low moan.

“Mmmmmmm,” I let loose without even thinking, loving the feeling I was having with my dick between these manly, hairy feet.

I let my dick completely bottom out, feeling my pubes squash into Mr. Pryer’s soles. I pulled out, letting the head of my penis rub all over the feet again, and then went back in.

I started picking up the pace, allowing my sexy fucking tool to glide between the wet feet over and over again, faster and faster, loving the sound of the bashing of my waste into the feet Mr. Pryer just kept dangling there. I pushed the feet together even stronger, making sure the tight hole I was creating rubbed every part of my cock.

I fucked his feet faster. And faster. Pure pleasure mounting. I felt my cock quake with excitement and my balls churn with need to release.

Reaching a fever pitch and achieving the most pleasurable moment I’d ever experienced in my 21 years of life, I felt my balls pull in, my shaft rumble, and the largest amount of cum I’d ever seen in my life sprayed out and land directly on Mr. Pryer’s face. Again and again, I shot load after load. Pure, unchecked pleasure radiated throughout my entire body as I completely covered my sexy neighbor in my faggy seed.

I kept fucking as I shot over and over, more and more cum, letting my head arch back and truly enjoying the immense gratification these sexy feet had provided me.

After what seemed like an hour of pure, pervy, disgusting bliss, I felt my orgasm subside and just a small amount of my man butter leaking out my slightly softening dick into the tops of my first sexual partner’s feet.

Smirking at Mr. Pryer, I taunted him in the sexiest way I could, “You like that, you disgusting, perverted old faggot? Because you fucking know I did. The evidence could have drowned you.”

I chuckled at my own joke, knowing I’d never seen this much cum in my entire existence. One giant orgasm accumulated into more semen than I’d ever mustered in the many times I’d masturbated previously.

Wanting to keep the sexual and pervy vibe I was now so addicted to going, I reached down and rubbed my wet penis head, getting a bit of my cum on there, and bringing it to my tongue. I had to say, the taste was awful, and I wasn’t very into it, but being a nasty, perverted fag just like me, I figured Mr. Pryer may cum watching me and my sexy 21-year-old body doing such a faggoty thing right in front of him.

“I bet you’re into eating cum, being as you’re such a depraved, unholy piece of shit fag, right?” I teased, with a glint of horny mischievousness in my eye.

I watched his face twist into a maniacal grin that would likely be arousing for our similarly disgusting lusts as he responded to my question, “Fuck yeah, Jonathan. I’m absolutely addicted when it comes to cum and semen. I constantly want to eat my own loads as well as any other loads any man will provide me in any way I can get it. Honestly, cum is probably my absolute favorite thing to eat.”

I smirked, knowing full well I was just as much of a hungry cum whore as my pervy neighbor. I hadn’t known he was before, but if he was, as he just confessed he was, well, I knew I was too. Getting down to my knees as I scooped the splooge from my own softening dick and shoving it greedily into my mouth, I swallowed and then dived onto the hairy old feet just in front of me. I slurped like the cum-addicted slut I was, so happy to lap at my own cum from his now completely drenched feet.

Once I was sure I’d gotten every single salty morsel from his completely saturated toes and feet, I began gazing upward towards face, smiling eagerly while glancing at his rock-hard dick, then looking for any glistening evidence of my tasty cum up his hairy legs. When I’d spot it, I ensured I greedily slurped it down, not allowing my tongue to leave the sweaty, hairy, geriatric man I was so fucking horny for.

Eventually, I made my way to a particularly large pool of my seed resting below his massive balls. Sniffing deeply on his soft balls while I lapped away at my thick spunk, I eventually began moving up slightly. I brought my tongue along his scrotum and started going crazy with lust for the flavors. I tasted his sweat, my seed, and the musk he’d built up all day and I went into a slight frenzy.

Eventually, all I tasted on his balls was my own saliva so I moved up to the base of his cock. Then, quite wickedly, an idea struck me.

If I loved my cum this much, I knew a greedy cum whore like me would love Mr. Pryer’s fresh from the source. I knew, without a doubt, I was going to suck this old man’s dick to satiate my need for semen before resuming the meal of my own.

I looked up at him as he steadied his gaze on me while my lips wrapped around his huge cock head. Without warning, I gulped down his cock. This, officially, was the first time I’d ever let a dick down my throat, which, honestly, blew my mind considering how utterly dick-hungry I was. And, honestly, being penetrated by such an intoxicating meatstick was clearly addicting. God, I loved and was proud about being a shameless, needy, dick-obsessed cum whore…just like Mr. Pryer!

I loudly gagged and drooled up and down his pole, single-mindedly focused on getting him to shoot directly into my throat. I definitely needed to practice more, and I was sure that Mr. Pryer wouldn’t mind letting his sexy, young, perverted neighbor to do it as frequently as he wanted.

Surprisingly quickly, I felt his balls tense and his cock harden slightly as I bobbed liked crazy and then, like heaven, I tasted the salty spunk completely fill the back of my throat. Instantly, I tried to get as much of his cock in my mouth as he fucked and humped into me, clearly enjoying the orgasm I was giving him. My heart leapt with joy as his hard dick spewed and spewed into my gaping maw, so eager to taste and eat every last bit of cum I could.

Without letting his cock leave my mouth, I lingered, allowing every bit of cum to slowly leak out as he smiled up at me. I grinned with his cock still completely plugging my mouth, allowing his slowing drippings to satiate my need.

After a bit, I realized he likely was winding down on that particular orgasm, so I looked up at him yet again, twirled my tongue around the top suggestively, and then resumed the journey I’d started to get my glimmering spunk from his belly, chest, and beard.

I grabbed at his large, hairy belly and pushed it up, knowing there had to be some cum that seeped beneath his huge frame. I found some salty bits that were likely mine, but most of it was his manly sweat that overwhelmed my taste buds.

Satisfied, I moved up to his belly, noticing what I thought was just a bit within his belly button, so I went in. I closed my eyes, eager to search every single piece of him with my tongue.

Not too long into my belly button worship, I heard Mr. Pryer begin to speak, “I think you’re all going to listen to me careful and listen for context clues to ensure you know that I’m talking to you and not to anyone else. I think you’ll easily be able to differentiate between who I’m talking to and only allow anything you hear that clearly applies to you get through your consciousness and subconsciousness. I think if you are ever unsure as to whether or not I’ve said a sentence that begins with ‘I think’ to you, you’ll stop and ask me if that was directed to you or not before it affects your processing. I think you’ll say ‘yes, Sir’ right now if all of that made perfect sense to you and you agree.”

Surprising me slightly, I heard my twin brothers from across the room give a ‘yes Sir’ just as I gave a mumbled version as I finished up a bit more of my load just under one of his larger than normal man-boobs.

Glancing over, I saw both of my twin brothers nude and hard looking over at us. Holy fuck, I knew I wanted a taste of their loads sometime soon too because they were fucking sexy beyond belief. And the thought of the two of my straight brothers committing any form of incest almost made my cock explode yet again as it made contact with Mr. Pryer’s feet.

I heard Mr. Pryer start talking again, but quickly realized he was talking to my twin brothers rather than me, so I completely tuned him out knowing it had nothing to do with me given the context with which he was speaking. I found it easy to keep focusing so fully on cleaning his body of my spunk and just continued to slurp away at his hairy nipple.

Climbing up his body even more, feeling more and more of his rough, manly skin against my own muscular form, I saw the white of my massive load in his beard and got excited about getting that perfectly tasting semen down my throat. I lapped and slurped loudly on his beard hair, getting the last of my amazing load ingested.

My heart filled with a mix of sadness at running out of cum to eat, happiness at feeling this horny, pervy man so fully against my own skin, and horny beyond belief at how utterly depraved all of this was. I took a quick look at Lucas and Matt and saw them staring at the two of us eagerly and hungrily, stroking one another’s meat. God, I was horny. This was so fucking messed up.

I lunged at Mr. Pryer’s mouth, inserting my now completely satiated tongue deep into his throat. I began to thrust into him, feeling his own now newly hardened meat rubbing against my own. I loved how attractive I knew I was and how completely disoriented the average person would be seeing such a stud rubbing up against this old, overweight, perverted fag, even if I knew he was beyond fucking sexy like me. Fucking shit, was I a disgusting queer!

I lapped away, loving the way his beard felt against mine, giving a brief thought to the miniscule, innocent kiss I’d given my girlfriend Isabelle earlier tonight. Compared to that, this was downright pornography. Which, I thought, may be in my future given how much of an utter sex addicted fag I knew I was.

We made out like that for a few minutes until Mr. Pryer pulled away slightly and said, “I think you need to go get a couple glasses of water to rehydrate after your intense orgasm. I think when you come back, you’ll remember there are two more sources of your need for cum and instantly do whatever you want with your twin brothers to ensure you get two more addictive cumloads down your greedy gullet.”

Suddenly feeling all the thirst he’d alluded to, I responded quickly, “You know what, Mr. Pryer? You’re right. I am thirsty as fuck now. And I definitely want to suck down my brother’s loads. They fucking owe it to me. Fuck, knowing I’m related to them makes it even better. I hope their cum is as good as yours…and mine.”

I hustled into the kitchen behind the sofa and found my way to Mr. Pryer’s sink. Luckily, there were a few cups right next to it and I poured one glass and chugged it, feeling it rejuvenate me slightly. Quickly filling another full cup, I gulped that down too. I couldn’t believe how thirsty being such a depraved, cock-addicted faggot truly was, but I did know I loved it just as much as I’d always known Mr. Pryer likely did. Grabbing one last glass of water, I drank it down and finished with a satisfied, “Ahhhh.”

Not wanting to go long without my next dick-fix, I hurried back to the living room and loudly bragged to Mr. Pryer, “God, that water was like fucking heaven going down my throat, man. I can’t believe how thirsty I felt after spewing such a massive load all over your sexy fucking body, Mr. Pryer.”

Then, instantly, my need for more cum began to overwhelm my mind again as I turned my attention back to my sexy twin brothers, watching as they stroked their dicks eagerly for us. God, Mr. Pryer hadn’t been lying earlier at all. He really did make them see things from his perspective. And now, I could have fun with their lithe, muscular bodies. Most especially, their delicious looking cocks.

I rubbed my hands with eagerness for the tasty semen my faggot twin bros were about to feed me against their will, “Now what am I gonna do with you fucking dirty, disgusting twin faggots so I can get your disgusting boy juices in my faggy stomach?”

Before I could even begin to think about how I’d be rewarded with more man juices as quickly as possible, Mr. Pryer interjected, “Oh, by the way, before you start, Jonathan. I’m always really rough with people I deem ‘less than’ me.  I get hornier and hornier whenever I get brutal and inflict emotional and physical pain on my sexual partner. I never leave marks or bruises, mind you, but I definitely don’t take it easy on them. Oh, and I definitely need to degrade them completely while having sex with them. I really treat them like shit.”

I smirked, realizing that if Mr. Pryer was the type to dominate a sexy fag, then I was going to do the same for sure. We honestly did have the exact same kinks and my mind just seemed to be wired in such an obviously similar way that I couldn’t help but know what got him off was going to get me off. And completely dominating my sexual prizes was what was getting my dick hard yet again. It throbbed slightly as Mr. Pryer also mentioned his need to degrade his partners while treating them like absolute shit.

I couldn’t wait to demean and belittle these worthless, cocky, sexy, disgusting, wastes of space I once knew as my innocent younger twin brothers. Now, they were nothing but sources for my cum addiction and completely pathetic queers in need of knowing their place.

My cock gave yet another bounce indicating just how eager I was to humiliate my faggot siblings as a dollop of wetness leaked from my head. Without much thought, I shouted, “Stop jerking each other off, you pathetic, worthless, disgusting pieces of shit. You get no pleasure here. You give me pleasure. I’m your focus now, you disgusting faggots. And you will cum in my mouth when you are ready to, like the absolutely deluded, worthless, hell bound queers you are.”

Without hesitation, and with the faint presence of terror in their eyes, my faggot twin brothers came over to me. At this point, I had no clue who was who, but it didn’t matter. These two wretches were nothing more than sextoys with cum I’d feast on. Which one was Lucas and which one was Matt meant nothing to me. I just wanted pleasure and to use their sexy bodies to attain that pleasure.

They began to sensually massage my muscles from both sides of me, one kissing me romantically on my neck and the other leaning in to kiss my lips like I was his lover.

I saw red instantly.

The one that was nuzzling so gently into my neck while massaging my muscular, hairy pecs jumped as I took a handful of his hair and, with more force than I could ever recall using on anyone in my entire life, I pulled his stupid head into my eye line as his dumbfuck brother lightly licked at my left earlobe.

Seeing the absolute fear register in his eyes as I abused him made my cock throb with need to terrorize him even more. Grunting, “No, bitch, you don’t get to kiss me like that. You just get to suck on my fucking huge gay dick. If I don’t see you slobbering and hear you gagging on my meat, you little fucking shithead, you’ll regret being born.”

He didn’t even seem to register fully what I said as he got down to his knees and I felt his wet mouth completely engulfed my sexy meat as he thrusted his own body up and down the length of it. I smirked down at him, loving the look of my brother choking, gagging, and drooling around my thick dick, filling his mouth and throat to the brim. I chuckled lightly as the sounds he was letting off made me think he was struggling to contain both the intense size of my dick and his own horny need for it.

Seeing his eyes watering up at me, pleading for me to completely suffocate him on my thick dick, I growled down at him, meaning every word I said from the bottom of my heart, “Good fucking cocksucker. If a I feel a single tooth on my meat, you’ll be fucking sorry. You’re going to keep sucking my manmeat knowing my cock alone is better than you’ll ever be, you worthless pile of fucking shit. You love my dick more than you love yourself. You know it. My dick in your throat is a gift I’m providing a worthless faggot. Now stroke your disgusting meat knowing full well you’re where you’re meant to be and feeling hornier than ever, you absolutely addicted to cock cocksucker. You’re nothing but a disgusting, sloppy, wet hole for me to fuck.”

Seeing him commit himself so fully to blowing me, I knew he had to be enjoying himself too much. This fucker needed me to use and abuse him, not enjoy himself, so I grabbed his hair with my other hand, ensuring I could completely control his queer head. I yanked at it periodically to ensure I hurt the fag and to maintain a good hold. After a while, I held his head completely steady and instantly started fucking his head hole over and over, making a loud ‘thwap’ sound with every thrust. I knew, without a doubt, the roof of this fuckwad’s mouth and back of his throat would be bruised by my sexy stick and the mere thought of it made my cock harden even more.

With every move I made and every time my cock bottomed out into his mouth, tears streamed down his face. I knew it was likely due to his own horniness, but a part of me wanted it to be because he hated my abuse of his stupid throat. I wanted him to know he was nothing more to me than a plaything. Sibling or not, his body was mine to fully use and abuse.

The other brainless twin just listened to my cruel words and watched as I completely dominated his brother while he continued to lightly fondle at my muscles, nibble at my ear, and rub his own lithe body against my own far more masculine form. I knew that he wasn’t going to get away with that faggot shit either. He needed to be demeaned too or this entire experience would be completely blasé. The other dweep needed to serve me too.

“Keep taking my thick tool, you fucking loser, until I’m completely done using your stupid fucking mouth,” I commanded to the fag on my meat. Releasing one of my hands from his hair as I continued thrusting deeper and deeper, I grabbed the other fag’s chin.

“Look at me, you worthless faggot. I bet you thought you got off easy, not having to gag on my meat. But you’ve got to know I’m not leaving you out. You’re going to wish I’d let you gag on my perfect fucking dick. You’re not worthy of my perfect cock and balls, you queerwad.”

I took a moment to gage his fear and satisfied with the completely wide-eyed gaze he gave me, I continued, “You are going to get on your knees behind me. You are going to put yourself to work. And you are going to lap at and completely clean my disgusting, fucking asshole until I tell you otherwise. You’re going to be grateful I even allow a lowly piece of human garbage like you near my crap-chute, and you’ll be more than happy going at it with fucking reckless abandonment of your own needs or desires. Most importantly, however, you’re going to practically suffocate yourself between my manly, dirty cheeks. If you aren’t gasping for air when you come back up to breathe, you’re telling me you’re not endlessly fucking happy that I’m allowing you to lick the literal shit out my ass and I’ll make you pay.”

His eyes broadened even wider than I thought possible.

“Do.”

I smirked, feeling like a literal villain.

“You.”

I gazed even harder at his fearful eyes, loving how absolutely terrified he clearly was.

“Understand?”

The dopey idiot nodded, completely and utterly needy to satisfy me to avoid any level of my wrath.

“Get to work then, faggot,” I stated, nonplussed by his clearly completely aghast state.

I felt the queer get behind me, grab my thick and hairy cheeks, and spread them wide. With absolutely no hesitation he dived in, and I felt his drool-covered tongue snake it’s way deep into my asshole, thrusting and lapping around everywhere he could get it. I knew, without a doubt, there had to be some crap up there and that fag was going to enjoy satiating himself on his better’s literal shit.

I’d never actually had my ass eaten before, obviously having been a virgin until tonight, but fuck, had I been missing out. The sensitive colon getting lapped at and wet with the queer asshole’s slobber felt like heaven. Between the front twin absolutely gagging around my meat and the back twin suffocating himself to worship every part of my asshole, I couldn’t help but lean my head back, close my eyes, and enjoy the insane pleasure I was receiving from my submissive, loser brothers.

As I enjoyed the erotic bliss my twin brothers were being forced to give me, I kept belittling them, harassing them, and even slapping the one with my dick in his mouth from time to time. It truly made me hornier and hornier completely dehumanizing the little fags completely. I made a point to squeeze my asscheeks and press my anus forcefully into the open, drooling mouth of the twin at my back, wanting to completely deprive the depraved slut of his oxygen, wanting his sustenance to instead come from the crevasses within my ass.

I eventually started slapping the front twin with my hard cock across the face, leaving trails of accumulated saliva all over the disgusting perverts flushed face. His face was reddening with the force of my hard cock smacking him and his face was covered in the mix of drool, the constantly leaking head of my cock, and his tears from the facefuck I was putting him through.

Occasionally and, luckily for him, rarely, I’d hear the rear twin gasping for breath. He’d gasp for a few short seconds, clearly winded from trying to live between my cheeks for as long as he could without oxygen, and then dive right back in to resume his worship of my hole. Honestly, knowing he was completely putting my asshole’s pleasure over his own ability to breathe was hot as fuck. The little dumbass would sooner suffocate within my asscheeks then stop his constant rimming. He truly was a depraved, submissive tool.

“Keep licking my hole, faggot. You deserve to clean every inch of my asshole, you disgusting, perverted freak. And, you, keep…mmm…keep…mmm…fuuuuuu…”

The combination of humiliating my pathetic brothers, dominating their entire being, and the mixed pleasure from the blow job and the rim job led to my balls jostling, my cock throbbing one last time, and spurt after spurt of my own juices flooding the mouth of my deviant brother.

Knowing it was spurting out and that it was mine to eat and not this filthy moron, I interjected mid-orgasm, “Don’t you dare swallow…mmmmm…a drop, you fucking faggot. That sperm is…awwwmmm…mine and you’re going to save it in your disgusting…fuck…queer mouth for me until I’m done spurting. You got me, you…mmmmm…worthless shithead?”

The needy bitch nodded around my dick as his cheeks puffed out, filling with my tasty seed. Knowing he wouldn’t dare disobey me, I let myself enjoy the bliss of yet another fantastic orgasm unlike any other pleasure I’d ever experienced in my entire life. Being a disgusting pervert was truly providing me the best feelings in the world.

Feeling the last of my cock dribble into the completely filled mouth of the cum-receptacle I used to call my brother while really allowing the last of the orgasmic bliss to radiate throughout me, I finally looked down on him and commanded, “Okay, stand up, asshole. You’re going to slide all of my seed back into my mouth. You don’t deserve my cum, obviously. It’s all mine.”

My heart began to race again knowing my favorite thing to eat and taste was about to go back into me: cum.

The dumbass brought his mouth up to my own and I opened mine, ready to make the delicious transfer as my other brother continued to drown within my ass.

I’d thought the water I’d drank prior to this amazing session was heaven, for sure, but then this was God’s throne of brilliance. My cum, still warm from my own balls, dribbling from the disgusting mouth of a worthless whore right into my desperate tongue. I loved the saltiness, the texture, the pure bliss of knowing how much of a debased fag it made me to love this cum so much. God, I loved being just as much of a disgusting queer as Mr. Pryer.

Gulping down my own seed brought me another wave of pure bliss. I could still feel my cock throb from excitement as I swallowed and swallowed until the last of my tasty sploodge was completely ingested. When I was sure there was nothing left I could lick out of the gaping mouth of my brother, “I think I got it all. Now get back down there and worship my cock and balls some more. This time I want you to kiss, lick, and worship every last part of your older brothers’ privates, you little incestuous freak.”

I kept at abusing, belittling, and debasing my stupid brothers just as much as I could while my cock stayed pleasurable hard. Eventually, however, after quite a while of pure, abusive, toxically addicting erotic oral sex from my twin brothers, I heard Mr. Pryer speak up.

“All right boys, I’m satiated, and I hope you all are too. I think you’ll have the twins stand and stick their cocks in your mouth so you can eat their giant loads one at a time. I think you twins can finally ejaculate when you’re ready with your cock in your brother’s mouth. I think after you are both done, you’ll stand, ready to sleep. I think you twins are going to rest here on the couch. I think you’ll lay with heads to feet and you’ll each lick one another’s feet as you slowly fall asleep. But you, Jonathan, you dominant fucker, you’ll join me. I think you want to come upstairs and sleep in my bed with me.”

Without hesitation in the slightest, I removed my dick from one twin’s mouth and my ass allowing them to stand as I kneeled to get the treat I’d been craving. I’d spent quite a long time abusing the ridiculously stupid fucks knowing full well the fags would love it and build more and more of that spunk I loved so much.

Placing the huge cock of the twin who’d been blowing me in my mouth, he surprised me with an instant orgasm. The taste was indescribable. Shockingly, Mr. Pryer’s cum, my cum, and now this twin’s cum all had slightly different tastes, but all were pure brilliance.

I suckled more and more, loving every savory, salty load sliding down my tongue and into my willing stomach. Swallowing the huge shots that it started with then sucking until I knew I’d been given every last drop, I didn’t even pay any mind to the useless fag providing me the load. This was about me getting what I deserved; it didn’t matter what the queer was feeling while I did it.

Satisfied that he’d given me all he had, I turned to the other twin. His cock barely touched my tongue and he started blowing his load too. What fucking disgusting fucks, I thought. Blowing their loads at the slightest touch. So fucking worthless for anything other than the juices they could produce.

I gave him the same treatment I’d given the other fag twin, sucking and sucking until every last drop filled me up. And when I felt he wasn’t giving me anything else, I spat his disgusting cock out, knowing it was now worthless to me without the delicious snack erupting from it.

The twins, having followed the command to feed me their semen, instantly walked towards the couch as Mr. Pryer had instructed. But I, however, was getting the best sleeping arrangement in the house. There wasn’t a question in my mind that I wanted, no, needed to sleep in his bed with him, even if it did mean the sexiest night of my life would be ended as soon as we fell asleep.

I followed closely behind the sexy man, eager to get into bed with him and convince him to stay up all night so this erotic experience didn’t have to end any time soon. I hoped he let me dominate him too…something told me that he’d love to be absolutely abused by such a muscular, handsome, younger man like me.

Once we got to his bedroom, he removed his robe and then hopped under his comforter. Following close behind, I climbed into bed after him letting my nubile nude body slight right next to his. Not missing a beat, I reached out to my new obsession: Mr. Pryer’s beautiful cock. God, I knew my twin brothers were sexy, but now I was with the pervert I was so inspired to be just alike! Now I could live out every sick, perverted, homosexual desire I’d ever had with someone equally as sick, perverted, and homosexual.

My cock throbbed thinking of the amazing sex we were about to get up to when Mr. Pryer spoke, “You know, when I’m in bed with another man, like we’re doing right now, I’m more interested in making him feel like I’m madly in love with him by cuddling into him and gently kissing him as we both fall into a peaceful sleep than I am in being such an insatiable gay slut. That’s one of my other kinks and it honestly turns me on so much to do it.”

My grip loosened on his cock, not wanting to overstep my horny desires beyond ensuring Mr. Pryer knew that I was actually trying to make sure he knew, without a doubt, I loved him. I knew this man was perfect and I needed to cuddle into him and make him feel seen, loved, and protected.

My heart completely skipped several beats as the emotions I’d thought I’d only ever reserved for Isabelle swelled within me, now attached only to this hairy, large, older man I’d always thought as nothing more than a hell-bound homo. He was my true love, quite frankly.

I swooned, “Honestly, Mr. Pryer, I feel the same way. I’m so horny right now knowing that you’re the perfect man for me. Good night, my wonderful sweetheart.”

I gave him a small peck on lips, similar to the one I’d given Isabelle earlier that night, sure that I made Mr. Pryer’s heart flutter just as much as mine was. Wrapping my arms around the man of my dreams, I rested my head on his hairy pec. My cock throbbed knowing that I was making him feel my love for him as we would slowly float into a peaceful sleep.

I stroked at his skin gently, ensuring I’d soothe my wonderful, beautiful, pervert of man into a wonderful dream…hopefully in which he was making love to me. And I, too, began to drift…allowing the fantasies of the love-making Mr. Pryer and I would have together for the rest of our perverted, kinky, perfect lives.

In short; this was heaven.

I woke up to a glorious Saturday morning feeling the warm sun from my bedroom window hitting my face, a refreshed and excited feeling coursing through my body, and a wet, pleasurable feeling around my hard as steel cock. Looking down and moaning slightly, I could see that there was a lump beneath the blankets bobbing up and down that likely contained an eager, young, muscular Petersen boy who, based on what I said before we fell asleep in one another’s arms last night, was sucking the cock of the man he was trying to prove his love for.

Prior to last night, of course, he’d thought I was nothing more than a perverted queer destined for hell that lived next door to his upstanding Christian family. But after my intervention via powerful ancient words that can worm their way into anyone’s brain to ensure complete and unbreakable mind control, he was thinking much more like me. Well, much more like how his hate-filled mind thought I was at least.

Pushing the blanket down, I saw the dark hair of the young stud sucking my cock tenderly. Reacting to the blanket having been brushed off him, he bent my cock down slightly so he could keep my thick meat in his mouth as he gazed up at me with a sparkle in his eye and a smirk forming on the lips wrapped so sensually around my dick.

Allowing my cock to leave his mouth for just a moment as he stroked it slightly with his free hand, Jonathan said, “Good morning, lover. Thought I’d treat you to a special alarm this morning.”

Giving me an insanely sexy half smile that, in my experience, only the cockiest of young manly men ever could pull off fully, he stuck out his tongue and slurped away at my glans. Immediately, I felt the erotic thrill of such a sexy young man lapping at my dick roll up my spine and I let out yet another moan.

I moved my hands behind my head and leaned back, letting my newly mind-fucked perverted Petersen boy to worship the meat I’d made him love as I contemplated just how amazing the last 12 hours had been. I’d gone from being a slightly-past-his-prime professor on tenure lusting after men that he’d never imagined he’d acquire to having an insanely sexy, model-level looking early twenty-year-old overly religious prude straight boy romantically pleasuring me awake as his twin brothers were likely still nude cradled into one another on my couch downstairs.

Jesus Christ, was I lucky gay pervert.

And all this was possible because of my next target: Larry. The unfortunate grad student who’d cracked the code that was letting me live out the corruption of the holier-than-thou Petersen clan. Unfortunate because I’d need to remove him as a possible loose end as the only other person on the face of the Earth aware of the power he’d unlocked. Before I could get my main prize tomorrow evening, Steven, the patriarch of the newly faggotized Petersen boys, I needed to make sure Larry wouldn’t be available to end my fun at any point.

So that’s what I needed to work on today. Getting Larry out of the way, possibly scooping up his sexy quarterback hypnotized slave Zachary Fleming, and, well, continue enjoying the corruption of these Christian, all-American young men. I had to know if Larry had extended his absolute power to anyone else, or if he truly was not only a pathetic fag, but a stupid one too. To only dominate one measly football player when the world was your oyster? How stupid would that make him?

I’d already completely rearranged two ethical individual twin brothers into mirrors of one another turned on by the very thought of sinning. On top of that, their older brother was currently sucking the cock of a pervert he’d hated just a few short hours ago. He’d had his entire brain rewired in one short paragraph of commands into the immoral, sexualized, horny queer man he’d always thought I was.

I moaned yet again as Jonathan moved down to my large ball sack and began to gently caress and kiss the balls held within. Stroking my cock lightly, he continued to look up at me with the gaze of someone experiencing young love. I throbbed knowing that gaze was likely only reserved for the woman he’d most definitively not even lost his virginity to yet. God, was it hot having someone like him lovingly worshipping my privates on his own accord…to a certain degree of course.

As his saliva fully saturated my privates, so hungry and mindlessly eager to sexually please me, I tried to come up with a plan for getting Larry over here, ensure he was unaware of the reason, and what I could do to him to make sure he’d never be able to let anyone else know about this power at all. Sure, it’d be easy to use the phrase and just say ‘I think you’ll forget about all this stuff’, but that seemed simple and could cause confusion as to what he’d been doing the past few months.

The possibilities built up: I could ‘I think’ him into only being able to use this power in an effort to serve me and sexually satisfy me in one way or another. Hell, I could even make him think he was doing it all on his own accord…or even that he would try to make people believe things to benefit him, but only able to make phrases that would make me happy or horny.

I could make him completely unaware of the power while also using him as research assistant, looking out for sexy boys for me to take over completely. Covertly, my gay little spy, eager to use those magically coded words on any man he’d think I’d want in my servitude.

Hell, I could make him think he’s a fucking baboon eager to throw shit at people on the street, get him committed, and forget he ever existed.

Involuntarily moaning as his lapping hit such sensitive parts of my taint, I knew the answer was much simpler. I wouldn’t change Larry’s memories. But I would change access to this ability he’d discovered and mold his feelings about me so that it wouldn’t matter to him that I was effectively taking it all from him. It was simple, clean, and would leave him relatively the same as he’d been so as not to raise too many eyebrows, especially among the other members of our linguistics department. And, well, he was just not sexy enough to stay in the picture. With this power, only the sexiest men will be riding my dick going forward. And, quite honestly, Zachary was worthy of being absorbed as a sexual plaything…Larry, on the other hand, was not really going to provide me nearly as much pleasure as the sexy young slut currently between my legs or the one he’d forced between his.

Overall, I didn’t want to give an excessive amount of thought to something I, basically, had absolute control over. If I fuck up, I’ll fix it with my powerful words. For now, I’d rather fuck Jonathan’s throat and have a refreshing, and hopefully now common, wake-up orgasm for him to slurp down greedily.

“Get my cock back in your mouth, you stupid fucking fag,” I commanded.

Looking up at me, hungrily, Jonathan’s eyes sparkled as I demeaned him in a way he’d likely have killed me for just yesterday and eagerly latched himself right back onto the cock he’d been gently suckling earlier, so excited to have me tell him to suck it.

“Faster, you absolutely disgusting insatiable slut,” I barked, watching his dark black hair blur within my vision as it went up and down, stroking my shaft as he went, excited to service the man I’d told him to love last night while we were here in bed, “You know you want my cream more than anything else in your pathetic life. Before God. Before your family. Hell, before yourself. You know my fucking seed means more to you in this fucking moment than anything else ever has.”

The slurping got louder as I felt his mouth water, eager for the reward that, honestly, I was struggling to contain. The images of the twins as they rubbed against me last night, the thoughts of Jonathan completely humiliating and dominating his brothers, and now, that same formerly homophobic prick completely lost in his blow job as I verbally abused him was just too much for my balls to bear.

My scrotum tightened as my cock hardened even more than it had been, and I felt a torrent of jizz rocketing into the open and excited throat of my new toy. He continued bobbing, moaning and grunted like an absolute slut, driving me wild with overwhelming erotic bliss as I twisted and turned from the pleasure, he was giving me so willingly. He was swallowing blast after blast, so happy his ‘lover’ was gifting him with his seed.

“Yeah, suck it all down, you disgusting, perverted, cumwhore. We both know how addicted to semen you are, you absolutely filthy slu…uuuut…hmmmm…oooooo,” I moaned tenderly as I squirmed from his constant sucking.

“Mmmm…mmmmm…mm mm,” was Jonathan’s only response, so focused on giving me pleasure and getting his favorite meal.

Finally, spurt after spurt of the cum I’d replenished in my sleep escaped my cock and left me exhausted yet again. For his part, Jonathan kept my softening cock in his mouth, smiling up at me with that insatiable and flirty sparkle I couldn’t get enough of in his dark brown eyes.

“Good boy. I promise, you insatiable little cum-whore, you will always get first dibs on my cum,” I stated, petting his hair.

Smiling even broader than a little boy receiving his first communion, Jonathan released my cock and stuck his tongue out, erotically licking it up my crotch, to my large hairy belly, between my now sweaty man boobs, up my Adam’s apple and chin, and, finally, allowing it to ease somewhat romantically between my lips as his lithe, young, sexy body pressed itself against me. The saltiness of the load I just pumped into him lingered slightly on his tongue, but I couldn’t help but love the feel of his hard muscles melting into my much more malleable flesh, so I just stayed in the moment for a bit.

This absolute ten out of ten was mindfucked into cuddling into, worshipping, and loving the man he’d thought was the most disgusting man on Earth just 24 hours ago. My cock couldn’t help but chub up slightly yet again. But unfortunately, I had to make sure I could keep it this way without any interference from the only other person in the world aware of this power.

With some distaste at myself for having to let go of the Petersen hunk so invested in cuddling with me, I commanded, “I’m sorry, my perverted little cum-dumpster, but I have some plans I’ve gotta get going on for today, so why don’t you start your day by going downstairs and making sure the faggot twins you so enjoy degrading wake up and start making us breakfast. Feel free to grope, molest, and belittle the stupid fucks while you do it. I’m going to shower, and then I’ll meet you downstairs.”

“Of course, lover,” Jonathan responded, rushing out of the bedroom, still hard, nude, and with his manly, veiny cock bobbing and leaking, leaving very little doubt at how excited he was to be a dominating pervert with his twin brothers yet again.

For my part, I knew I was spent sexually for at least another hour or so. I hadn’t been this sexually active this frequently in decades. I was horny, sure, and eager to continue playing with my Petersen sex maniacs. But now that my morning wake up had led to an emptying of my balls, I knew I could focus my thoughts enough to form a full plan to get Larry completely out of the story. That way, I could ensure he wouldn’t ever be able to interfere with my gay corruption fantasies finally come to life.

Lumbering to my bathroom attached to my bedroom, I leaned in and turned on the shower, allowing the water to heat up. Taking a moment, I looked in the mirror. Fuck, I looked completely exhausted despite getting that restful sleep last night. But the complete emptying of my testicles as they hadn’t been emptied in decades clearly wore me out. It was a miracle the power of the words I’d used to mindfuck Jonathan into being obsessed with me were so strong as anyone not zonked out with this power would have likely found me disgustingly sweaty, smelly, and disheveled.

The bags I’d had under my eyes for years now looked somehow darker than they’d looked yesterday morning prior to all this excitement. My thinning hair was standing up in all directions, gelled into the disgusting hairdo by cum and precum from my lithe young cum factories I’d lost track off. Patches of my skin looked extra oily from saliva and semen and, quite frankly, I swore I saw miasma lines radiating off me due to the sweat I’d produced making me overheat and stinky beyond belief.

My cock, nonetheless, stayed hard as fuck. I smiled at the fat ogre before me. It didn’t matter if I was the ugliest fucking creature on the face of the Earth; this power ensured the sexiest of the sexy would crave me regardless of how filthy, disgusting, and revolting I made myself. I chuckled as I stroked my now sticky shaft realizing I could bathe in urine if I desired. My Petersen sex slaves could cum just thinking of licking my disgusting flesh if I chose to make it so.

I was tempted to do just that, but, alas, the one person that could ruin all of this for me needed to have no idea anything had changed. So, with plans for future perverted and kinky play for my mindfucked Petersen brothers to do down the road, I stepped into the shower to wash myself clean and plan how I’d get my next target overpowered.

Luckily enough for me, it wasn’t irregular for me to reach out to students on the weekends if there seemed to be a necessity for it. Unluckily enough for me, the school year was ending relatively soon, and Larry was graduating with honors, so there wouldn’t be any need for him to visit me for scholarly reasons. But that’s where I could bend the truth with him slightly to ensure he’d come.

Our linguistics department, being internationally renowned, only let in the best of the best and, therefore, only one grad student a year. That meant Larry was the only student who’d be graduating. And that meant I could let him know I ‘always had my grad student come for a celebratory dinner the weekend prior to graduation.’

That could work, of course, as Larry had always looked up to me and I’d never had any encounter that would make him doubt me. But, I had to admit, despite my aching cock still bobbing up and down rhythmically from horniness while I scrubbed my disgusting skin clean, I was worried I’d somehow fuck this up and lose my chance at taking the patriarch along with the three boys I’d corrupted.

Finishing up the shower, I stepped out to dry myself, planning what I’d say when I called him once I got downstairs. I dried every part of me, took another quick look in the mirror after swishing some mouthwash around, and went downstairs with nothing but my bathrobe on.

“Don’t look at me, you stupid fucking faggot, pay attention to the food you’re preparing for Mr. Pryer. Good fucking God, I know you’re jealous of this other fag, but you got your duty and he’s got his!” I heard Jonathan gruffly shouting as I walked down the stairs.

Smiling, I anticipated a lovely incestuous scene in my kitchen as I wandered in nonchalantly. There, on his knees obviously uncomfortable on my linoleum floor, was one of the twins, being completely facefucked by their newly domineering older brother. My cock hardened knowing that, from what I’d seen at a distance, he’d always been nothing but loving and helpful with his brothers.

Now he was ramming his cock down one twin’s throat while screaming at the other to make me my breakfast.

I stood back, groping at my junk, loving the incestuous scene before me. The cooking twin was rummaging around, looking in my fridge and cabinets for all the things needed to make me a breakfast. I chuckled knowing I could easily help but seeing his nude body scrambling to ensure he did whatever he could to please me was much more fun.

“Fuck. Yeah. Take. My. Superior. Fucking. Meat. Bro,” Jonathan grunted with every thrust, practically trying to shove his cock through the back of his twin’s head. The bruising at the back of the poor boy’s throat was likely going to be sore…but the thought of what was currently causing it made my perverted cock leak.

“Be sure not to come, young man. You know you want to save that for yourself. Can’t be feeding your brother the load I know you want to eat yourself,” I reminded the stud pumping into his younger brother like his life depended on it, “Oh, and, Jonathan, why don’t you give that poor boy a breather. He can resume the cooking; I think we completely agree that your other brother needs his throat fucked even harder than this one.”

The command shuffled into the crazed, horny young man as he responded, “Fuck, that’s a good idea. Hey, queermo number two. Get your fucking mouth on this cock and queermo number one, make sure you finish the meal Mr. Pryer deserves. You fucks better not keep Mr. Pryer or me waiting; my cock doesn’t want to be without a hole for more than five seconds.”

As if a fire had broken out, the kneeling twin gagged as his older brother’s cock was removed from his throat while Jonathan leaned back into the counter behind him and began stroking his saliva-coated dick while the other twin put down the mixing bowl he’d been making pancake batter in and hurried to assume the position the other had been in.

With a nasty thump, his knees connected with the linoleum as Jonathan smacked the young man with his cock just before the twin gorged himself on the meat before him.

“Made it just in time, numbnuts,” Jonathan taunted, grabbing the twin by the hair and starting to thrust in. The pounding and thumps were both louder and harder, but the twin’s lips curled eagerly around the thick sibling meat he wanted, desperately to please. His spit began pooling out the bottom of his mouth as he moaned and gagged from pleasure and pain while Jonathan’s groin smacked into this nose repeatedly, bottoming out into the completely filled throat.

“Oh, before I forget. I checked my phone this morning. My girlfriend, Isabelle, well, the girl I was gonna ask to marry me, she texted me asking me what the plan for today would be,” Jonathan explained, not even taking a moment to stop fucking his brother’s mouth, “Obviously I’m not interested in that disgusting, boring set up anymore. What should I tell her, Mr. Pryer?”

I leaned back and crossed my arms, loving the power I had in this moment, “I think you’ll drag your brother still attached to your cock to your phone, call her up, tell her you’re done with her because you’d much rather fuck men then ever fuck her and that she should just move on. I think you’ll make sure to moan a lot so she can hopefully figure out that you’re having some kind of sexual experience while you’re dumping her.”

Jonathan noticeably quickened his pace in the poor twin’s mouth, enjoying the evil command I gave him, “Of course, Mr. Pryer. That’s fucking perverse and horrible. God, you’re the fucking best.”

Smiling, I made eye contact with Jonathan as he started shuffling his way with his brother still bobbing on his meat towards his phone in the living room. Sweat was building on him, so devoted he was to using the throat completely. His eyes sparkled as they connected with mine, his ‘O’ face remaining open, but turning into a slight smile, knowing I liked what I was seeing and what he was about to say to his soon to be ex-girlfriend.

“I’ll be right back, boys. And do hurry with the breakfast, I’m getting hungry.”

I smiled, seeing the cooking twin pour the pancake batter quickly onto the griddle his brother likely found in one of my many cabinets.

Eager to get this possible snag in my full dominance of any man I wanted stuffed out, I went back upstairs to grab my phone and found Larry in my contacts to call him.

After ringing a couple times, a deeper voice than expected answered, “Hello, Larry’s phone.”

Taken slightly aback at not hearing my pupil, “Oh, umm, I was trying to reach Larry Larson? I’m one of his professors. I, well…I wanted to invite him to a graduation dinner to celebrate his, uh, success.”

“Oh, I’m sorry, Sir. Larry is in the shower. Could I take a message for him?” the young man stated, presumably Zachary Fleming, the sexy quarterback Larry had to have taken control.

“No, no. Umm…could I ask who this is?” I asked, knowing the answer but reaching into my pocket as a new plan formed immediately in my brain.

“Oh, I’m his boyfriend Zack,” he replied politely.

“I figured it might be you. Do you mind if I try something. Not sure if it works over the phone but,” grasping my cheat sheet, I read, “Reshishina benjuni frashun en durnishina fenjuna rajine broshi von reshishina.”

“Oh, I’ve heard that before. Are you the linguistics teacher that Larry was experimenting with that ancient mind control thing with? I’m sure he told you it’s completely false. That was a full six months ago though. I know because it’s the night I met Larry. Why are you asking about it now?”

“No reason. But, let me just say one thing,” I said, putting caution to the wind. I had no idea if the phrase spoken through a phone would work or not, nor did I know if a person already in control could be put in control by someone else…but I was about to find out.

I continued, allowing my absolute power I’d been utilizing the past day overwhelm my caution, “I think you want to tell me exactly how big Larry’s penis is and know it is a completely normal thing to tell his professor.”

I felt a slight hesitancy on the other end as my words traveled through the phone, although that could have been nothing but my nerves imaging it, as he responded, “Well, Larry is about 5 inches hard and maybe 3.5-4 inches soft.”

I laughed. I now knew, without a doubt, I had Zachary Fleming.

“Thank you, young man. I think you also want to tell me how big your cock is knowing it’s perfectly reasonable to tell a professor you’ve never met before,” my cock hardened as I spoke.

“I’m about 3 inches soft and 7.5-8 inches hard. 8 when I’m horniest, so basically every time I’m with Larry,” he shared, nonchalantly.

“Good, good. Thank you for sharing that with me Zachary, I greatly…”

“Oh, please, Sir, call me Zack. Zachary sounds far too formal for me,” he stated jovially.

My lips pursed slightly. I was a man of perversions, yes, but much preferred more formal names. It made a man a man and a boy for more appealing. Jonathan sounded more mature and manly. If I allowed my slave twins their names, they’d be Lucas and Matthew for sure.

“I think you much prefer being called Zachary. I think you know it sounds so sexy to you when I call you that causing you to feel a surge of eroticism that makes your 3-inch soft penis rapidly harden to its full 8 inches almost instantly. I mean, after hearing that, don’t you think you’d like it so much more if I called you Zachary, Zachary?” I asked, stretching out his formal name to give him that big one, two punch of horniness.

“Oh, wow, Sir. You’re right. Ummm…wow. Yeah, that sounds much better. Mmm,” he responded, clearly slightly surprised by his obviously hardening dick.

“Now, Zachary,” I heard a small, surprised moan on the line, “I think you want to be completely honest with me, no matter what I ask you. I think no question will raise any suspicions within you. Tell me, how much time do you think we have on the phone until Larry gets out of the shower?”

“He was hopping in just as you called, that’s the main reason I didn’t just go grab him. So maybe five or ten more minutes?”

“Perfect, Zachary,” another small moan, “Now, I think you want you to listen very carefully to me. I think you’ll remember every single word as if it were tattooed onto your mind and you’ll follow every part of it to a T. Do you understand, Zachary?”

I started stroking my cock, eager to have yet another subservient, mind-fucked, clueless stud at my disposal.

“Of course, Sir! You’ve got my full attention.”

“Okay. I think you are going to ensure Larry has no idea you answered his phone. I think you’ll delete any evidence that I even called you. I think you’ll find any believable excuse to get Larry out of the house. I think you’ll lie about where you’re going but you’ll take him and yourself directly to my house. I live at 1523 Walnut Avenue. Do you understand? I think you want to repeat to me what you’ll do, Zachary.”

Another moan, “I’ll erase any evidence that you called so Larry doesn’t know we spoke at all. I’ll find a reason to get him out of the house and I’ll take him directly to your house. 1523 Walnut Avenue.”

“Good boy, Zachary. I think you’re already feeling all the feelings you had for Larry transferring over to me, this voice over the phone. Do you feel them changing, Zachary?”

“Slightly, Sir. This is a bit strange. How can the love I have for him transfer to a person I’ve only spoken to on the phone?”

“I think that doesn’t matter in the slightest to you, Zachary. I think you’re falling for me based on my voice alone. I think all those feelings you’ve had for Larry the past six months are transferring to me. I think you don’t question it at all, you just know that I’m going to be your replacement boyfriend. But, and this is very important. I think you will act the same with Larry so he has no suspicion. Do you understand that, Zachary?”

A more elongated moan, “Yes, I do. I feel it. Oh my God, I’m falling for you, Sir.”

“I know. I think it’s easy to feel those feelings transfer so powerfully towards me. I think you’ll still find it easy to pretend you love Larry. Regardless of all of that, one thing is completely true to you. I think you know, without a doubt, I’m your new soul mate.”

“You are, Sir. I don’t even know your name. You’re a professor though? Maybe he’s talked about you. God, I love you. Please, can I come meet you now? Without Larry?”

“No! I think you know, without a doubt, it’s most important you behave the same with Larry and that he has no suspicions that you love me now. I think you know he can’t know we’ve even spoken, Zachary.”

Another low moan, quieter this time, with Zachary continuing, “I just heard the water turn off, my love. I should go so I can delete this call.”

Mind reeling, hard, horny, and excited to handle the star quarterback and get Larry completely out of the picture, I tried to think if I forgot anything. Suddenly, “I think you’ll make sure Larry can’t speak at all the moment the door opens at my address. Do you understand, Zachary?”

“Of course, Sir,” he replied softly, “I’ll see you soon. Maybe an hour or so. I’ll try to hurry. I love you, Sir.”

“I know,” I said, hanging up the phone.

My cock throbbed. I’d completely taken over Zachary in a few short sentences and stolen him from Larry. This power was addicting, and I saw no signs of stopping. God, I needed to blow another load and quickly.

“Jonathan! Get your fuckable ass up here and let the twins finish their cooking!” I shouted.

“Coming!” he replied loudly.

“You better not be cumming until you get up here and suck me off, bitch!” I joked back, hearing muffled commands to the twin he was definitely still face-fucking and then the hurried stomping of his feet up the stairs.

The muscular sexy man appeared, quickly and excitedly, in my doorway. His cock throbbed angry and red, moist from his brother’s saliva. He was panting slightly, covered in a thin layer of sweat from the energetic throat fucking. His eyes, however, looked hungry as he saw me lean back, opening my robe, and letting my thick cock poke out so the newly perverted young man would go crazy at the sight.

“Suck me off again,” I commanded.

Without a second thought, his cock throbbed yet again as he latched himself right onto me for his second load of the day from my musky source. I, unlike Jonathan, wasn’t interested in throat fucking or exerting that effort myself. I wanted Jonathan to continue working hard for the thing I’d made him crave more than anything: cum.

He groaned, moaned, and gagged on my cock, so ravenous for my meat and seed I’d made him. I knew, without a doubt, I needed to cum as soon as I could so I could fully focus on Zachary and Larry when they arrived. Luckily, I had this ready and willing cumwhore at my disposal.

In just a couple minutes, I felt my load building, my balls tightening, and my cock throbbing as I shouted while my semen sprayed into the stud’s excited throat. I watched his Adam’s apple bob up and down, swallowing his new favorite meal and I melted slightly seeing his constantly sparkling brown eyes looking up at me, appreciating the gift of my spunk.

I knew he’d been stroking the entire time he was blowing me and, unsurprisingly, just as we made eye contact and he began ingesting my seed, his eyes rolled back in his head, and I saw him convulse suddenly as his stroking stopped. I saw his other hand down by his genitals and my suspicions of what he was doing with his ejaculate were confirmed as after he thoroughly licked my cock completely clean, he brought his own hand to his mouth and began hungrily lapping at the load he’d produced himself.

“Fuck, Mr. Pryer. Why the fuck hadn’t I been eating my own cum for years. It’s so beyond wonderful. And, thank you, so much for your load too,” Jonathan smiled, wrapping his hand around my softening manhood and squeezing slightly, most likely attempting to get any remnants out for him to finish up.

“Good work, my insatiable cumwhore. But I have a new task for you now that you got your second breakfast. I think you’ll follow all my instructions I’m giving you now. You’ll go downstairs and help your twin brother’s finish up breakfast. The three of you will set the table and prepare it for me. Then, you’ll take your twin brothers downstairs where you’ll find a treasure trove of toys to play with. You’ll experiment with your brothers and play with them. But make sure they get their breakfast too. You’ll first make sure they cum in one another’s mouths. You won’t take their loads from one another this time; let them feed each other their own loads by 69ing. Then you can start playing with them using any of the toys you’d like.

“Eventually, a new friend will come downstairs. You don’t care who he is, and you won’t even ask. You’ll just immediately do anything and everything he tells you as if they were direct commands from me. Understand?”

Jonathan listened with rapt attention to all I had to say as he gently stroked my cock. As soon as I finished, he replied, “Of course, Mr. Pryer! That sounds great! I’ll let you know when breakfast is ready!”

Jonathan leaned in briefly, licked and then kissed the head of my now soft cock, winked at me, and got up, heading downstairs to follow my instructions.

Sitting up in my bed, I took in all that had happened in just the last twelve hours or so: I found out these ancient words could control minds, I had my boss send me scandalous pictures, I made the sexy twins next door mindless, humiliation-addicted sex-slaves, and I ensured their old brother was just as much of a perverted homo as he’d always thought I was. And now, I had Zachary Fleming in love with me before even meeting me and Larry falling into my trap by exploiting the man he’d exploited himself.

My cock hardened yet again. God, I thought, maybe these powerful words also magically increased my libido or something, laughing to myself, knowing that wasn’t true. What was true, however, was that I hadn’t been this consistently horny since my 20’s and 30’s, but I wasn’t complaining. I knew my ultimate dream of having Steven Petersen at my mercy was closing in, the fantasy at the forefront of my mind despite Zachary on the way and his children already my incestuous servants.

I grasped at the bit of paper in my robe pocket, eager to use it yet again. Wandering absentmindedly downstairs, I heard Jonathan yell, “Mr. Pryer! Breakfast is ready! Taking the queers downstairs now!”

Smiling, unsure entirely what kind of fun Jonathan was about to have with his siblings, I went to the dining room to see the meal they’d prepared. Seeing I’d just missed the nude boys before they went down to my dungeon, I took a seat at the spot prepared for me at the head of the table.

Pancakes, eggs, and toast awaited me with syrup and jelly and a fresh cup of coffee and orange juice. What service the young men had provided. Completely famished, I began eating, yet taking my time. I knew I had some time to wait until Zachary arrived.

I also just knew I’d won, quite frankly. Larry would be here shortly and the last possible person that would have any idea of the power I had would be handled. So I didn’t allow even an iota of anxiety to manifest while I enjoyed the relaxing breakfast and had a second cup of coffee, eager for my guests to show. I wasn’t even going to get dressed; there just seemed no reason to. I was a super villain who would win.

About 45 minutes later, I heard my doorbell and my heart nearly beat out of my body from excitement. I stood, closed my robe, grabbed my magical words from the pocket, and walked, confidently, to the door.

I saw two shadows through the frosted glass that surrounded my door. There was a part of me that was curious as to what Zachary may have told Larry to get him here, especially this quickly, but I pushed that aside. I knew Zachary was eager to see his love for the first time.

Cock hard as steel and robe wide open, I began opening the door, and saw the sexy quarterback and my student standing there. Zachary’s dark brown eyes lit up slightly, with a hopeful gaze at me. I figured, in his mind, he was deciding whether or not I was the voice on the other end of the phone he was hopelessly in love with.

Larry, however, looked surprised to see me, and said, “Wait, Zack, you said…”

And like lightning, Zachary grabbed Larry and put his strong hand over his mouth. Muffled surprised shouts came from the grad student while his eyes widened, shocked that his mind-controlled boyfriend was roughly moving him.

“Get in here, Zachary,” I said sultrily.

Seeing a chill go down the quarterback’s spine at hearing my voice say his name, a look of complete devotion came over his face knowing I was, indeed, the man he was now in love with.

Larry began to squirm in the strong quarterback’s arms as he dragged him into my entryway, and I shut the door. Larry truly had no ability to stop the athlete, of course, as I’m sure Zachary was aware of prior to arriving. Zachary’s brawn was far superior to Larry’s much weaker form.

Larry, grasping at the strong, veiny hand that had, most likely, been only touching him in tender ways the past few months, tried desperately to remove himself from the stronger man’s grip.

I smiled, Larry gazing at me terrified, still struggling with all his might against his now former lover. Grabbing the paper, I read, knowing with every word my victory was more and more sealed, “Reshishina benjuni frashun en durnishina fenjuna rajine broshi von reshishina.”

Larry’s eyes got even wider, knowing the words well at this point.

“I think both of you will always be able to decipher who I’m intending to speak to when I utilize ‘I think’ phrases easily and effortlessly and ignore any ‘I think’ phrases you are sure are not intended for you. In this instance to avoid confusion, only you’ll hear this Larry. I think you are completely unable to speak until I tell you otherwise. I think you will not struggle, you will not move until I tell you you can, you will not leave this house, and you will not attack anyone else in this house,” I commanded, not even bothering to hide my smarmy confidence.

Larry instantly let go of Zachary’s masculine hand and showed me that the command had registered effectively. I told Zachary he could let Larry go and that he could stop pretending his feelings hadn’t changed. With eagerness, Zachary let go, looked at me, and said, “Your voice may sound slightly different than it was on the phone, but I’m pretty sure you’re the professor I spoke to earlier today?” Zachary asked.

I warmly smiled back, opened my robe revealing my hairy, grey chest, moobs, gut, and semi-hard cock and balls, “I am, Zachary.”

Zachary smiled, moaned, and subconsciously allowed a tempting mooseknuckle to appear in the jeans he was wearing, clearly overjoyed to connect the dots. Leaving Larry standing there dumbfounded, he wrapped his arms around my large chest beneath my robe, hugged me warmly, and looked into my eyes, “God, I love you. I love you so much, Sir. Honestly, I’m so completely baffled that with only a single phone call, I could fall so helplessly in love with someone else.”

Then, tenderly, he leaned in and kissed me. For my part, I grabbed the back of the college jocks head, shoved my tongue inside his mouth, and aggressively made out with him, opening my eyes slightly to see the look of defeat on Larry’s face as he looked away.

Mumbling and somewhat resisting my aggressive tongue invading his mouth, Zachary pushed me off, “I’m sorry, I love you, Sir, but I’m far more into being a tender, loving partner. I hope you’ll still love me as much as I love you without that kind of dominating kind of…”

“I think you love how powerful I am and prefer me taking charge and aggressively overpowering you. I think your knees go weak whenever I completely dominate you. I think you desire me, the love of your life, to use and abuse you. I think you love me more because you can be subservient to a powerful man like me.”

The commands overwhelming the sexy quarterback’s mind as he looked at me, now with quite a bit of inferiority towards me.

“You sure you wouldn’t rather let me take control, boy? Wouldn’t you prefer that…” I paused, utilizing my previous command, “Zachary.”

A moan escaped his lips, “Oh yes, God, I love you, Sir. I don’t even know your name and I want you to use me however you want. Please, please, please. Show me your love by overpowering me completely. God, I don’t even know your name. Please, Sir. What is your name?”

I smiled, realizing I never told him and Larry had no opportunity to, “I think you will only ever know me as Daddy. I think that even if you hear someone call me my real name, you’ll ignore it. I think I am and will only ever be Daddy to you, boy.”

“Mmm, that’s right, Daddy. Thank you. I love your name, Daddy,” Zachary, my now subservient boy practically melted into my large hairy chest, now feeling safe in his Daddy’s arms.

Pulling his chin to look back up at me, I continued the rough make-out session he’d been so opposed to previously. This time, though, he eagerly accepted my rough handling. With one of my free hands, I unbuckled and unzipped my boy’s jeans, reached inside, and grabbed the hard cock that was now mine to play with.

Stroking it as I continued completely overpowering the athlete that could easily kick my ass in more normal circumstances, Zachary moaned, loving that his Daddy was playing with his privates.

Removing my tongue and looking at Larry as I whispered into Zachary’s ear, “I think you love when I play with your cock. I think my mere touch makes you so close to cumming but you’ll be able to hold it in until I tell you to cum. I think you want to tell me, as subserviently as possible while turning to look at Larry and believing it with every fiber of your being, that I now own your cock, your balls, and your ass.”

Turning his head to meet the gaze I had already made, Zachary, as sexily as possible, began, “Daddy owns my cock. Daddy owns my balls. Daddy owns my ass.”

Larry looked devastated as he stood there, looking back, pleading with his eyes for me to allow him to talk, to move, to do anything. Just to rub it in even more, I took both my hands, slipped them under the jeans and underwear, and groped the muscular ass that Zachary had just confirmed I owned.

“Good boy, Zachary,” I felt his cock throb against my large belly at hearing his name, “Now, I need to have a conversation with Larry. I want you to make your way downstairs, the stairs are through there in the kitchen. Down there, you’ll find a pair of twins and their older brother.

“I think knowing I have three siblings under my control turns you on like crazy. I think you don’t care why or how I have these siblings. I think you know incest is one of my biggest turn-ons so it’s now one of your biggest turn-ons too. I’m giving you free reign with the three of them. I think you want to take a moment to flip the script. I think you want to use and abuse the three of them until I come join you. I think you want to treat them exactly how you hope I’ll treat you. Jonathan is the eldest, he’ll do whatever you tell him. And, in turn, the twins will do whatever Jonathan tells them, so you can have him command them.

“Have fun, boy. Oh. One last thing. I think you know that because I’m your Daddy and your better, you’ll never ever wear clothing in my presence. I think if you ever find yourself near me, you’ll strip immediately unless I tell you otherwise.”

Not skipping a beat, Zachary began unbuttoning the dorky shirt Larry likely had him wearing, removed it along with his shoes, socks, pants, and underwear. God, I had another ten out of ten model at my beck and call. And it appeared I had my first circumcised sex slave! I knew I’d be spending the rest of today and all of tomorrow playing with my new boy toy…until the ultimate prize arrived at least.

Zachary quickly followed my command and disappeared into the back of the house. I looked over at the destroyed student before me and told him to follow me into the living room. After taking a seat in my usual chair and telling him to sit on the couch, I apologized, “I am sorry if there are any wet spots. There’s been a lot of activity in here since yesterday.”

Larry just looked back at me, now a bit of a hatred in his eyes.

I just laughed, taking my full villain moment, “I know, I know. I’m an asshole. But, Larry, you’ve got to understand. This is a power I’ve wanted since the very beginning of my sexual awakening. Hypnosis. Mind control. Complete domination of sexy straight men. Those are my biggest fetishes, among many others of course. And, well, you played your part perfectly!

“I knew, without a doubt, if anyone was smart enough to crack the code, it would be you. So, here’s your compliment. When it comes to ancient languages too obscure for even the most intelligent of scholars,” I motioned to myself, “You are truly the most impressive.

“Now, I know you’re disappointed that you’ve been bettered. But, while you’re impressive at translating untranslatable lost languages, you’re not better at being truly cunning or devious and taking what’s yours. Honestly. I saw your journal. You took Zachary only six months ago? And, what, you didn’t take anyone else in all that time. Answer me truthfully and briefly, did you act like an actual human being with sexual needs and use this amazing power beyond Zachary?”

A small response, “Yes.”

A look of shock appeared on my face, “Really? Yet again, brief answer, how many times and on who did you use it on?”

Another meek reply, “Once. Ben, the bartender the night I first fell for Zack.”

“Well, first, Zack is the name of the hopeless romantic, immature, polite and perfect quarterback you took control of. Now that he is officially and irreversibly mine, his name is Zachary, and he’ll be a submissive bottom slut craving attention, humiliation, and degradation by his Daddy. Second, I’m both impressed and surprised you never mentioned a Benjamin,” inwardly thinking Ben was far too casual and brutish, “in your journal. Granted, I briefly glanced at it, but why didn’t you mention him? Brief response again, Larry.”

Larry looked at me, “Because I loved Zack,” I coughed, reminding him of his mistake, “Zachary. And Ben and the two of us would have some fun occasionally and sporadically.”

“What kind of fun did you have with Ben? And why only sporadic occasions?”

Larry looked at me, “Because Ben had a full life, a wife, and I didn’t want to change his destiny or life trajectory. Only sporadically because I wanted Zach, I’m sorry, Zachary to myself and only involved Ben when I knew he could safely get away from his wife and when I was feeling a bit wild.”

I scoffed, “Wild? Wild would be learning you took over the entirety of the football team with the assistance of Zachary betraying his friends. Wild would have been taking control of me and ensuring you were my favorite pupil by completely mind-fucking me into worshipping you. Wild would have been understanding that every sexy man you passed on the street holding hands with their girlfriend or wife could be forced to instantly come home with you, abandoning the woman they’d loved just so you could fuck and suck and rim and pound him to satiate their newly forced cravings for your fuckstick.

“A threesome isn’t wild, Larry. It’s boring. Why can’t you see that?”

Without meaning to trigger a response, Larry replied, “Because I’m a good person.”

I went speechless for a moment and then let out a gigantic laugh, “You literally took over Zachary’s life, made him a gay, lovesick puppy for you, and you still think you’re a good person? How? How can you possibly think you’re good after taking six months from that young man.”

“Because I didn’t take him off his course. He wasn’t in any meaningful relationship. He continued excelling in football and even worked out more diligently with my help. He has been happier than he ever was previously with me,” Larry replied without a hint of shame.

“Well, my lost fool of a student, you still took a man from his destiny, likely destroyed any family he would have had once he did have a meaningful relationship, and forced him to be an uptight prude for your own benefit. At least I can admit that I’m an asshole. I get off knowing I’m changing these people’s destinies. I love knowing Zachary is now mine to mold and shape. I can be honest about how I’m fucking up what God may have had planned for him. You, however, merely deluded yourself into thinking otherwise.

“Don’t get me wrong, I want a cash cow now that I can easily retire without worrying, so I’m likely to keep him on his path towards football glory. But it’s hot knowing he’s no longer the angel you’d made him. He’s likely down there completely abusing three brothers merely because I told him to. Imagine it, Larry. Imagine your perfectly kind boyfriend dominating, fucking, getting off on abusing three formerly Christian brothers,” I jeered.

I could see Larry thinking about it with a mix of revulsion and anger on his face.

I smiled again, feeling the victory I knew I’d already achieved, “And now, let’s talk about Benjamin. Every single reason you had to not use your power over him is exactly why I’m going to enjoy using this power on him. But, look at it this way, Larry, it’s a good thing you’re a simple prude because there aren’t any other men whose lives I’ll have to take over to fix your boring work.

I let him sit with that for a few moments, allowing it to really sink in and then, “I think you’re going to call Benjamin right now, use your ‘I think’ power over him to get him here to my home as soon as possible, and then you’re going to willingly transfer power over him to me. Understand?”

Nodding and grabbing at his phone, that look of sadness he had as I took Zachary from him on his face. He knew I was controlling him, unlike how he’d treated poor Zachary and Benjamin, the man he was now calling. He couldn’t resist, however, and I loved it. Looking over at me, I could tell he was basically pleading with me to not make him do what I’d just told him to do.

Bringing the phone to his ear and without even a hello, “I think you need to come to…” Larry looked over at me, realizing he didn’t know my address. Providing it, Larry continued, “1523 Walnut Avenue. I think you’ll make any excuse you can to your wife to get here as soon as you can.”

With that, he hung up the phone.

“How far would he live from here?” I asked.

“Only about ten to fifteen minutes. He’s only a few blocks away.”

“Good, good. While we’re waiting, let’s check in on all my boy’s downstairs. Now don’t you fret. I’ve decided you’re not out of the picture entirely. Luckily enough for you, I’m going to utilize your services, but I’ll need you to take a good look at the boys I’ve already collected first.”

I led the now powerless student downstairs where I heard a series of loud smacks, groans, and cries of pain.

“Yeah, I’m getting close, fag. Fuck, your throat is a disgusting mess, my cock makes it so much better. Hey, twin with the paddle, hit the queer harder,” I heard Zachary shout as we neared the large room.

A slight gurgling sound and then we heard Jonathan moan, “Guh ah aun oo aherr!”

Entering the room, I saw Larry gaze around awestruck. Here, in my sex den, I’d hosted quite a few Internet one-night stands, friends from IML, as well as an orgy or two with some of the other kinkier, older men in town. Now, however, I wasn’t going to waste my time on anyone other than complete ten out of tens because, with my power, I was going to make myself a one hundred out of ten for every last one of them.

Larry’s eyes darted from the shackles on the walls, the various pleasure tools, sextoys, and bondage gear. I had my own custom-made rubber suit hanging at the far wall, various restraints, paddles, whips, and clamps. Dildoes, buttplugs, anal beads, anything a dom would need to enjoy their sub. I had bought an assortment of cock rings and cock cages to be used as well. I even had a few human sized cages, a St. Andrews cross to strap my boys in, and, my pride and joy, a sling bolted to ceiling at the center of the room. I could tell the mute grad student was either impressed, astonished, or completely disgusted. What made it even better was the fact that my boys and his former boy were currently enjoying various sexual playthings I’d allowed them access to.

I could tell that many of the whips, dildoes, and various other toys had been used before we’d arrived, and definitely before Zachary had joined in and took over the dominating, both due to the red marks on the twins and the disarray in which my toys were thrown around the room.

Currently, Zachary was sitting on a stool with footrests on both sides designed to keep his legs open, both to get fucked for the subs and to get sucked while relaxing for the doms. Zachary was clearly using it for the latter. Bobbing up and down on the quarterback’s large tool was Jonathan, collar around his head with a leash in Zachary’s possession, hands handcuffed behind his back, doing his best to balance on his knees before his current Master.

Jonathan was gurgling and moaning as Zachary thrusted into his mouth while he tried, desperately, to satiate Jonathan’s newly found desire to be controlled by him completely. I could see the remnants of lube and redness on Jonathan’s ass indicating his hole had been used and abused relatively recently. I could also make out a strap around the back of his head letting me know Jonathan had found one of my gags designed to keep his mouth completely opened for forced face fucking.

Across from them, one of the twins was strapped into a couple manacles bolted to the wall by his wrists and ankles ensuring he was fully spread out, facing away from us, while his twin was paddling his bright red behind.

To think, yesterday, Jonathan, Lucas, and Matthew were all upstanding, straight, Christian young men. And yet, today, they were insatiable, gay, sex-addicted whores eager to punish their own bodies for my pleasure.

“Looking good, gentlemen. Great work at taking control of the space, Zachary,” I complimented the suddenly sadomasochistic stud.

For his part, he moaned at hearing his name, thrown over the edge at the sudden eroticism of my utterance, and started thrusting even harder into Jonathan’s mouth, clearly cumming into the eager Petersen gullet.

“Th-th-thank y-you, Daddy…mmm…for loving me and for letting me dominate your incestuous sex slaves,” Jonathan moaned, allowing Jonathan to continue licking and kissing his still semi-hard cock.

Looking over to the twins, “Hey, twins! I think you with the paddle needs to make it up to your brother. I think you want to kiss, lick, massage, and eat out his ass right this instant. Make him feel better and don’t stop until he’s squirming and cumming from your tongue in his ass. And to make it even better for the two of you. I think you know just how much more disgusted God is with you for behaving in such demeaning, sexual, queer, and disturbing ways. Remember, boys, that humiliation and shame just make you hornier and hornier.

The twin strapped in started moaning just hearing the words I’d said shoving his ass out as far as he could, knowing his brother’s tongue in his ass was so utterly wrong while the twin who’d been flogging him dived onto this reddened butt, making out with the waiting hole and groping the meaty flesh with both hands.

I took another look at Larry, aghast at what he was seeing and likely disgusted at just how far I was going with this insane power. Smiling, “Bet you didn’t think your tenured linguistics professor was this much of a sexual pervert, did you?”

Without the command to respond, Larry still said, “No.”

“Well get a good look at these men here. These men are my type to a tee. Dark haired, brown eyed, fit, hairy, masculine, straight men. I think from now on, you’ll let me know if you happen upon anyone fitting these descriptions. I think you’ll text me and make sure to get me pictures. I think you’ll feel disgusted knowing I’ll likely corrupt the person you’ll be sending me information about but will be unable to stop.

“I think you know you’re my spy who is constantly seeking more men for me to take over and corrupt and no amount of shame, guilt, or disgust in yourself will ever be enough to keep you from notifying me of a man you think I’ll enjoy.”

Larry, who already had wide open eyes, looked back at me again, knowing his fate.

Ignoring his shock, I turned back to Zachary, “Hey, Zachary my boy? Once the twin getting his ass completely worshipped cums, make sure you and Jonathan help size the two siblings into a couple of those cock cages over there. Make sure they’re snug, I want my twins horny and filling those cages to the brim with their dicks when I come back down here with a surprise for you later this afternoon. Understand?”

“Of course, Daddy. Anything else you’d want me to do with Jonathan here?” Zachary asked, thrusting his already re-hardened cock into the handcuffed man’s throat yet again.

“He’s usually going to be just as perverted and dominant as me, but for now, I want him to experience what he subjected his poor, innocent siblings to. Make sure to demean, insult, and use him completely before you two handle the twins. Feel free to be rough, but don’t leave any marks. I like my boys looking healthy and unharmed.”

“Anything for you, Daddy.”

I smiled at my boy and then turned back to my student, “Now that you understand what your role will be, Larry, let’s go back upstairs and wait for my Benjamin to arrive.”

We began walking upstairs, my mind already eager for our next guest. As if on cue, just as we got to the top of the stairs, I heard the doorbell, indicating the man Larry likely felt insanely guilty for handing over to me had arrived.

Rushing to the door, I turned to Larry quickly, “I think when we open the door, you’ll ‘I think’ him to come inside and sit down and not move until we’re done.”

Seeing my words register, I opened the door, leaving my robe completely open and hard cock pointing straight out while Larry stood right behind me.

There before me was a bear of man. Full beard, shaved head, firm bear belly with hair poking out the top of the polo shirt that stretched across his build chest. Slightly taller than me, with wide hips, and gorgeously defined thighs and glutes, this man clearly had been a body-builder in his younger days, but still carried the large, strong build of a man that continued working out consistently.

I loved the muscular forms of the younger men downstairs, but someone like Benjamin, here, brought out a bit of my sub side. My cock throbbed as I saw his eyes look down at it poking through my open bathrobe. The straight man opened his mouth to protest just as Larry said, “I think you are going to come inside, sit down in the living room with us, and not move.”

His eyes still wide as if he couldn’t understand his own strong bodies inability to stop, Benjamin walked inside following Larry and me into the living room just to our right.

I sat in my usual spot, Larry where he’d been before, and Benjamin sat next to him on the sperm covered couch.

Before I could even speak, Larry began, “I think you will no longer follow any of my suggestions but will only respond to Johannes Pryer, this man here, utilizing ‘I think’ phrases just as you’d followed my ‘I think’ statements previously.”

I scoffed, taken aback by his sudden and immediate attempt to give me power over Benjamin, but then I recalled that’s exactly what I’d told him to do when I made him call the bear of a man.

“Thank you, Larry. Before we finish up, let me just check that you merely saying all that was affective. I think the both of you know through context who I’m speaking to and will only react if you know I’m directly my I think towards you. To start, however, I’m speaking to you, Benjamin. I think you’ll say, ‘I think it would be wonderful to play sexually with you, man I’ve never met before’ and then resume your silence.”

“I think it would be wonderful to play sexually with you, man I’ve never met before,” Benjamin immediately said, causing an increased look of confusion to plaster on his silent face.

My heart melted hearing the low, gruff, masculine voice say that towards me and my cock hardened knowing Larry had instantly given me the reigns to his mind. I said, “Well, we’re good from here. Your role is done, Larry. However, before you go, I want you to know I’m not completely heartless. I’ll let you keep your memories with Zachary.

“I think you are going to go home and masturbate to the memories you have with Zachary every night before bed. I think you are going to be completely unable to discuss the power of the phrase, the ability to control minds, and the time you spent with Zachary from here on out. I think, at your earliest convenience tomorrow, you will bring me the book as well as all the notes you have related to the book without showing anyone else or making any copies at all. I think you’ll also bring all of Zachary’s belongings to fully seal the transfer of the boy to me. I think you’ll ring the doorbell twice and then knock twice indicating it’s you tomorrow once you’ve dropped everything off, then instantly leave.

“And the most important thing next. I think you want you to look in my eyes when I say this,” I waited for Larry to look at me and then continued, “I think you are, without a doubt, incapable of speaking, writing, texting, or typing any sentences that begin with ‘I think’ from this time onwards. You may still have some control over Zachary and Benjamin, but you are completely incapable of utilizing it ever again.”

I let that fact sink into his mind with a meaningful glare.

“Now go. I think you’ll be able to speak again the moment you step outside, but you’ll be unable to come back inside until you bring me what I asked for tomorrow. I think you’ll leave Zachary the car and you’ll Uber back home.”

Without a word, but with plenty of nonverbal communication indicating defeat, anger, and sadness, Larry sauntered out my front door.

Not even waiting for Larry to fully shut the front door, I turned to Benjamin, “Well, now that it’s just us, let’s see what I’ve got. I think you will stand and strip completely naked.”

Without a word, Benjamin stood, pulled the tight polo from his body, revealing his hairy chest, belly, shoulders, and back. His eyes still looked shocked by his actions, stripping in front of this complete stranger yet unable to stop. He unbuckled his belt, unzipped and unbuttoned his slacks, and pushed them down with his underwear in one fell swoop while kicking off the flip flops he’d likely thrown on to get here as quickly as possible, as Larry had told him to do.

There he was, this bear of a man I hadn’t even expected to gain in my harem, thick as fuck soft cut cock resting on two of the most tempting, largest balls I’d ever seen. He had hair from beard to feet and, quite frankly, he was the only ‘type’ of man that rattled my prostate and made me desire being topped.

“I think you can sit, relax, and feel completely comfortable being nude here in my home.”

In an instant, the stress and anxiety melted away from the man I wanted to bend me over my couch and fuck me silly as he sat down, looking at me more quizzically at this point than anything else.

“I think you feel free to speak again and start by telling me what’s on your mind, Benjamin.”

He looked at me, absentmindedly scratching an itch on his hairy right pec, and asked, “Well, first, it’s Ben. Benjamin sounds too stuffy. But beyond that, I’m not entirely sure why Larry asked me here, why I’m naked, and why Larry left the moment I arrived. I mean, he’s one of the greatest guys I’ve ever met and even experimented a bit with slightly gay stuff with him and his boyfriend, Zack, but my wife and I had a lunch date planned and she was kind of pissed that I stormed off…and I still don’t know why I did.”

“I think you’ll be completely honest no matter what I ask and comfortable being honest, Benjamin. What’s your wife’s name and how long have you been married?”

“It’s Ben,” he quickly reminded me, causing me to smirk, “and her name’s Ronni, short for Veronica. We’ve been married for 19 years. Celebrated our 19th about two months ago.”

“Fantastic,” I said, unenthused, crossing my right leg across my knee, “Any kids? Any extramarital flings? Any desires for any other women…or men?”

“No kids. No cheating at all. No other women and definitely zero men. I’m straight, man. I guess I had some special desires for Larry and Zack, but that was different. They were the coolest guys I’ve had the pleasure of meeting.”

“But you had sex with them?”

“Yes.”

“But you didn’t cheat?”

“Oh no, Larry had a way with words and he convinced me that nothing we did was cheating and that I should feel no guilt.”

I smiled, seeing my ‘in’, “But you’re not gay?”

“No, not at all. Nothing against them, just not for me. Except, I guess, with Larry and Zack. But like I said, I don’t consider that gay at all. It wasn’t gay. It was a special bond we had.”

I smiled, ready to play with my food.

“I think you now realize Larry lied to you and every sexual thing he had you do with Larry and his boyfriend was, in fact, cheating on your wife. I think you know that Larry controlled you to make you do homosexual things with him. I think you realize Larry was an ugly troll that convinced you to do sexual things with him despite him being another man. I think you know he was not only a man, but an ugly one completely beneath you.”

Within seconds, I saw the muscular man’s face turn bright red. His eyes welled up, surprisingly, in tears as shock struck him from the sudden realization.

“What are you thinking and feeling?” I asked, eager to break the beast.

In a cascade of emotion, Benjamin spiraled, “I’m thinking I’m a disgusting faggot who cheated on my wife because some…some…shlobby troll queer somehow made me and I’m not sure what I’m going to do with myself or what I’m going to do for Ronni to make it up to her. I feel revolted and disgusted with myself that I’d do anything like that with such an ugly person, let alone him being another man.”

“All completely understandable, Benjamin.”

“For the last fucking time, it’s Ben!” he gruffly shouted at me.

I leaned forward, ready to strike, “I think you will prefer being called Benjamin the moment I call you Benjamin next. I think when I next call you Benjamin, you will grab me, bend me over my couch, and fuck me. I think the shame, the guilt, the disgust you’re feeling is building and building and is being channeled directly into your cock. I think all those feelings will make you hornier, needier, and desperate for an outlet. I think you know you’ll grab the lube you’ll be able to find in the drawer next to my chair and you’ll rub it all around the hardest erection you’ve ever had and then my gay hole. I think you know, without a doubt, fucking my hole senseless and dominating and punishing this faggot in his home is the only way you’ll rid yourself of all these horrible feelings. I think once you cum in my ass, you’ll sit back down, calm, content, and ready for more discussion with me. I think you’ll thank me for allowing you to use me as an outlet for all those negative emotions.”

My cock throbbed, eager for the outcome, my usually dominant desires being trumped with a need for this colossal straight bear man to use me for his sexual outlet.

“How does all that sound? I think you won’t stop until I say your new name.”

“All of that sounds fucking gay but I know it’s true. I know all of these negative emotions are building and I’m getting horny knowing how utterly disgusted I am with myself, with Larry, with homosexuality, with cheating, even with you, you faggot. I’m guilty of betraying the only person I’ve ever truly loved. It’s building and building, and I can’t help feeling horny thinking about taking you, punishing you for all these emotions. God, what is wrong with me. Why am I such a shameful man? Why am I like this? How could Larry…”

His hard cock thickened, making my mouth water and hole pucker. His balls churned as he grabbed his shockingly thick, veiny, cut meat with a huge, angry, purple glans, stroking it slightly, practically drooling while tears welled in his eyes. Pure anger and lust focused directly on me, his face reddening more and more, spittle forming at the sides of his masculine mouth and into his beard. I kept leaning in more and more, loving how absolutely dominant and powerful he was becoming; so eager to use my hole, knowing it’s coming, overwhelmed with feelings he wanted to fuck deep into my hole and out of his body, just eager and excited and angry and aggravated and horny and waiting for me to just…

“It’s time, Benjamin.”

With a guttural growl, Benjamin stood up, grabbed my arm roughly, and forced me to my feet. Wrapping his arm around my back, he twisted me violently, turning me towards the couch he’d just stood up from. With one swipe, my robe was removed, revealing my much less muscular, somewhat flabby ass to the muscular, straight bear needing to get a piece of my hole.

Without even thinking, he grabbed the lube that, conveniently, I kept in my end table drawer for my former lonely late night masturbation sessions, and pushed me forward, bending me completely over the armrest of my couch with the other. All the while, he was gruffly breathing like a beast of man while I knew he was rubbing that lube all up and down his throbbing cock and then, when he was satisfied with the slipperiness of his meat, he added quite a bit onto and into my winking, waiting hole.

Without even using a finger to judge the lubrication or tightness levels, I felt his huge, heterosexual cock head force itself into the inner ring of my rectum and in one, massive thrust, Benjamin inserted his gigantic, thick, likely 8-inch cock into my very lightly used hole, making me see stars and feel dizzy from the sudden pain and pleasure ripping its way up my spine.

His thickness was throbbing within me, going in and out; his groaning and moaning echoing in my ears as I could only focus on the pleasurable pain this dominant ape of a man was giving me. In my life, I’d likely bottomed a maximum of ten times. No man, ever, had made me feel this used, this blissful, this truly fucked. Granted, I made sure all these emotions overwhelming the man so suddenly were directed into this singular sex act, and as a result, my hole was well and truly being completely dominated for the first time in my life.

My heart skipped beats with every thrust as I felt the pain slip away slowly with every monstrous thrust, being replaced by the brain-meltingly magically pleasurable rubbing of my prostate against his perfect, masculine, thick, veiny, completely straight, devoted-only-to-one-woman cock was providing.

Much too soon for my liking, I heard his moaning turn into full-on howling as he stopped his thrusting and forcefully plunged as deeply as he could possibly get into my gay rectum. I moaned enjoying that wonderful thickening feeling his cock provided as it began bursting with pent up, emotional spunk. As if he was a robot completely switching off, his howls quickly morphed into panting as he leaned down to rest on my back, cock still stuck deep in me, still spurting more and more, very lightly fucking me and shivering with every continued shot of cum his dick was filling me up with.

Despite lasting all of five minutes, I’d just had the best bottoming sex of my life. Benjamin was going to be mine. I had to have that cock all to myself.

Leaving me feeling empty for the first time in my gay sexual experience, Benjamin removed his softening, yet still huge, cock from me, slowly walked next to me, and plumped himself down. I stayed in the position he’d left me in, bending over the couch, looking directly at his wet, spent, still large meat.

“Thank you so much for letting me use your hole to get all those emotions out, man. I feel so much better,” Benjamin confessed between his panting breaths, “I can’t say I’ve ever had such a powerful orgasm in my entire life.”

“The important thing is you’re feeling better, correct, Benjamin?”

Looking back at me and giving me a sexy half smile, “I do. Thank you. No more shame, guilt, or doubts. I feel so much better. Ronni and I will be fine. God, I love her. I’m so thankful you helped me so I can feel comfortable going back to her.”

Standing up, I squeezed my sphincter knowing Jonathan would love to get his fill of this masculine man’s spunk straight from my ass later. I took my seat and contemplated my actions.

Leaning forward, like I had been as I plotted how he’d ravage my suddenly and surprisingly needy hole, I looked at my new and only dom.

Smiling as I felt the power deep in my stomach come spewing out in word form, “About Ronni, Benjamin…”

I woke up, tenderly cuddling into the only man I’d ever loved. Larry Larson. He was, is, and would always be the only person for me, as far as I was concerned. We’d only met six months or so ago, but already, he was such an integral part of my life that I wasn’t entirely sure how I survived before I knew him.

Trying not to disturb the sexy man I’d been fucked by prior to our restful sleep so wonderfully and orgasmically, I pulled my arm out from under him. My mind wandered to the gentle, rhythmic way Larry’s cock had pleasured me as it had so frequently in the past six months, but last night was even more special because it was celebratory sex. It was officially the first time we’d gone out together in public as a couple and I wanted to reward him for being so brave.

Larry had been finishing his graduate studies in ancient linguistics and was set to graduate in just a few short weeks. As was usual for most departments at the end of the school year, they’d planned an award ceremony for the students who’d earned them. Larry, clearly the smartest person who’d ever even been involved in linguistics at our university, was to receive several awards. And I wanted to be there with him to celebrate those achievements.

Initially, when he’d received the invitation with a plus one attached, he’d said he wouldn’t’ feel comfortable bringing me as he wasn’t sure how anyone would react. Delving deeper, it was because he didn’t feel as though he’d progressed as far as he wanted to in his diet and workout to warrant having me, the school’s star quarterback and, quite frankly, future NFL quarterback as his boyfriend.

I scoffed, knowing without a doubt Larry was not only the smartest man I’d ever known, but the sexiest too. Far sexier than even me. I told him, without any hint of a lie, that if I felt comfortable with him as my arm candy, there was absolutely no reason he should be uncomfortable being seen with me. I planned on being the first openly gay NFL quarterback for heaven’s sake, and he was going to be there with me every step of the way.

After the awards show where we did end up getting quite a few stares from his classmates and professors, we grabbed his things he’d put at his workstation, headed home, and decided to call it a night by having a nice, romantic, slow fuck session. His perfect 5 inches felt as wonderful as it always did in my hole, and I’d known I’d never feel more whole or complete than when he was inside me. Granted, he told me I’d feel that way at some point and he just has a way with words. He tended to always speak the complete truth.

Tip-toeing my way into the kitchen, I started up the stove, ready to get started on our breakfast, like I did most every morning. Not much made me feel better than having breakfast cooked and ready for the two of us by the time he got up and moving himself…funnily enough, another thing he’d told me I’d feel just after we met. It was as true then as it was now.

Nude, as was pretty much the rule Larry had set up so he could always see my muscular figure while in the house, I prepared the breakfast as I heard a slight rumble behind me. I made a surprised yelp as I felt arms wrap around me but calmed myself when I smelled the all too familiar aroma of my lover.

“I hope I didn’t wake you, Larry! I wanted to have everything ready for you before you woke, like usual!” I gushed while twisting my head around to kiss the handsome man’s face.

I could feel his smaller hard cock sliding between my firm butt cheeks as he responded, “Don’t worry about it, sexy. I had some stuff I had to review before we start our day anyway. Just let me know when you’re done with the food. Then maybe we can have a little more fun before I shower,” he joked, slapping my ass hard and laughing.

“No problem, babe,” I retorted, rubbing my raw ass-cheek and smiling.

God, I loved that little man.

I focused all my attention on finishing up our meal I had just started. It was always a small chore ensuring I made Larry the breakfast he deserved every morning. Naturally, I made Larry his favorite: homemade maple and brown sugar oatmeal, eggs always sunny side up, chopped fruit that I made sure to rotate to different random fruits weekly to keep the breakfast fresh and new, artisan toast with jam I’d made for him earlier this month, and a large glass of milk, coffee, and juice.

And for me, a bowl of Grape Nuts.

“Hey, babe. Did you happen to mess with my backpack at all last night or this morning?” Larry asked, rummaging through the backpack he’d carelessly thrown aside last night as we went straight to the bedroom while I continued working hard to finish our meals. I’d already poured my cereal to let the little nuggets get soggier, but I had quite a few steps left to finish his.

Shaking my head, “Of course not. I still remember when you told me not to touch your backpack or any other things that may be related to your projects and schooling without your permission. I’d never break your trust by doing that.”

“Oh yeah, I forgot about that one,” he said, somewhat absentmindedly. I was used to him muttering those kinds of things after I’d remind him of certain stuff he’d told me in the past. In fact, he’d actually told me to ignore any time I may have noticed it, which came quite easy for me, as it always did, after he said it.

“Okay. But Zack. I think you’re going to tell me right now if you saw anyone mess with my backpack at all yesterday.”

That familiar feeling of just knowing what he said was true without a doubt, my mouth opened without even a thought as I replied, “No, lover. I have no idea if anyone touched your backpack. What’s wrong with it?”

Larry sighed, “It might be my imagination, but I’m pretty sure someone ruffled through it. Some of it seemed to be moved around and shuffled my papers. Nothing is missing at least, so we should be okay.”

“Well, no harm no foul then! Maybe it’s just your imagination. Why don’t you put that on hold and eat our breakfast together before it gets cold,” I stated, trying to comfort him.

“You’re right, Zack. I’m probably imagining things,” Larry retorted, clearly not completely convinced as he continued ruffling through papers, making a bit of a mess that I knew would be my responsibility to clean later.

Eventually, everything was fully prepared and cooked so I plated his meal and moved it all to his spot at the head of our dining room table. Once all his food was in perfect order, I called to him to let him know I’d finished making his breakfast and he barreled in, having gone off to no doubt make more messes for me to clean. I smiled, loving how dutiful and devoted I was to this prince of a human.

The two of us ate our meal as we almost always did, joking around, loving on one another, and just enjoying one another’s company. I tried, with quite a bit of success, to distract him from his concerns around the backpack every time he brought it up. Eventually, as he was getting close to finishing his meal, I made one final attempt to completely distract the worries from the man I loved by suggesting a nice, long foot massage if he finished up his plate.

Laughing as he agreed, he stuffed a huge amount of his oatmeal in his mouth, completing every last bit of his large meal. I’d already finished my bowl of cereal quite a while ago, but never wanted to leave until my man was good and finished. And this morning, I was doubly devoted to waiting for him to finish up. I’d made a promise to him to help distract him, so as soon as he swallowed his food, I kept up my end of the deal and slid down my chair comedically. Reaching out, I grabbed my boyfriend’s legs as he lifted them for me. I pulled my chair out slightly and using my superior strength to shimmy his body to a perfect angle without him needing to expend any energy, I easily positioned the less muscularly refined man of mine so his feet rested on my thighs next to my consistently hard boner.

His feet were quite a bit smaller than mine, but considering he was also quite a bit shorter than me, it fit his body perfectly, as did every other part of him. As I used my strong hands to massage out all his worries from his tired feet, I felt my heart putter knowing just how much I didn’t deserve this man.

Conventionally, he likely wasn’t the kind of person I’d usually end up with. I was tall, athletic, bound for fame and likely fortune, and what many would consider sexy. I was also pretty much the definition of a masculine, all-American jock. Most people were shocked to learn I wasn’t heterosexual, in fact. He wasn’t any of those things, really. He was shorter, chubbier, and had somewhat disproportional face that left him kind of, well, ugly to most.

Granted, he had been working out more and trying to eat a bit better. I was so proud of him, losing the weight he had. But, if I had to be completely honest, he wasn’t necessarily picture perfect if I was a shallower person. Luckily, I wasn’t shallow. And to me, he was literal perfection in a man.

Most importantly, of course, he was my man. He was everything I wanted. There would be no one else as long as Larry was in my life.

My heart sang as I felt the dry skin on the bottom of his feet flake off due to the work I was giving them. His somewhat oddly shaped toes stretched out with my rubs as he let out a sigh, letting me know I was doing well. Smiling at me, he looked down. His cock had gotten hard as I worshipped his feet.

Smirking devilishly at my boyfriend, knowing exactly what he wanted, I leaned down to kiss all ten toes before gently setting his feet to the side, climbing down onto the floor, and crawling towards the cock of my soul mate.

Now, granted, I had a much larger cock than Larry. From everything I’d ever really heard growing up, a larger, thicker cock was usually what most people preferred. All the girls I’d dated before I met Larry seemed to love how my larger cock would fill them up.

But not me. From my perspective, this smaller, thinner dick was utterly gorgeous. Larry had easily convinced me that his stubby, smaller than average penis was, quite literally, the most perfect penis on the face of the planet. He’d even told me I’d want it in me as often as possible, and I couldn’t lie, he was correct about that.

Despite the massive numbers of times I’d been in this position with my soul mate, it always got me horny beyond belief just to have his manhood in me, so it was really no surprise that as soon as I started suckling on his musky chode, I went wild with lust. His smell, his taste, his very presence in my mouth were electric to my sexual core. I knew, though, that he preferred a nice, long, sensual blowjob rather than the absolute ravaging I’d love to give him.

So I bobbed up and down, sticking my tongue out to lap at his scrotum lightly when he was fully near the back of my throat. He let out a few moans from time to time, clearly enjoying the slow, methodical blow job he’d trained me to provide.

After just a few minutes, I felt his shaft firm up even more, his balls churn, and his glans throb as he erupted in my mouth. Slurping down his nectar, I greedily swallowed it, knowing it had become my favorite taste since that first time I’d had it in that bar the night we’d met.

“I’ll never get enough of your mouth, babe. I’m far too lucky to have you,” Larry said, leaning back to look down at me while allowed his softening dick to remain in my mouth, so in love with it I’d become.

Ensuring I got every last drop, I finally unlatched, kissed his cock, his balls, and his inner thighs, then looked up at him, “I’m the lucky one. Thinking I was straight for nearly 24 years, and then you coming into my life and letting me live my truth. I never can say this enough, Larry,” I stretched my muscular form against his less refined body, feeling his hot skin next to mine as I climbed up his body and leaned into him. Wrapping my arms around him, I took a firm hold of him right where he sat so he could hear the truest words I’d ever speak, “I love you,” I finished, giving him a romantic kiss.

Kissing me back, I knew we’d be together forever, as perfect a match we were. I was so lucky to be with someone who just understood me as well as he did. Every change of thought, every desire for a shift in my life, it seemed Larry always tended to say it right when I truly felt the same. It was wild how utterly on the nose every single thing he said was, even when my ideas were wildly different prior to his wonderful words.

Still holding him tight, Larry looked into my brown eyes, “Well, I’m thinking I need a shower after all this fun,” Larry smiled, then giving me a sexy side eye, “But I love when you smell this manly. I think you have no desire to shower until at least Monday. I think your goal is to build up a musky, masculine odor that you know I’ll love licking off you.”

And just like that, he was right. God, I loved how he just knew my ideas before I’d even had the chance to realize them as real. I did want to hold off on showering. I did want to make sure to get good and sweaty, making sure all of me had a manly musk for my boyfriend to lick off me. How the hell did I get lucky enough to have a boyfriend who knew exactly what I wanted seemingly always right before I knew I wanted it too?

Separating from me, Larry kissed my forehead and wandered to the back of our apartment to get ready for his shower while I got to work on building up some sweat for him. Jogging in place, I knew I also needed to clear the table, do the dishes, and get to the messes Larry tended to make wherever he went. Larry wasn’t much of a housekeeper, but I knew that was more my responsibility anyway. And I could multitask. I’d try to overdo all the tasks to ensure I was building up some sweat while I did my simple household duty of cleaning for my lover.

I’d just gotten the sink filled with water while I did some slight counter push-ups to build up some smell beneath my armpits when I heard Larry’s cell phone buzzing from the table. I hadn’t even seen him place it there, but he must have absent-mindedly set it down while he rummaged through his backpack. Hearing the telltale sound of the water running from the bathroom and the shower curtain closing, I figured I wouldn’t want to disturb my man right at the beginning of the shower he’d wanted, so I did a few lunges to the table to simultaneously work out my thighs, build more sweat, and answer the phone.

Looking at the caller ID, it just said ‘Professor’. Now I knew it was likely important. This close to graduation and one of his professors was calling him? I knew I had to answer it.

“Hello, Larry’s phone,” I answered politely.

“Oh, umm, I was trying to reach Larry Larson? I’m one of his professors. I, well…I wanted to invite him to a graduation dinner to celebrate his, uh, success,” the man stated, sounding a bit out of sorts.

“Oh, I’m sorry, Sir. Larry is in the shower. Could I take a message for him?” I offered, not wanting my boyfriend to miss anything important.

“No, no,” he replied, “Umm…could I ask who this is?”

“Oh, I’m his boyfriend Zack,” I said with pride, so happy to have such a wonderful boyfriend.

“I figured it might be you,” he stated, sounding a bit more excited. While I thought it was likely Larry bragged about me to one of his professors, the man on the phone continued, “Do you mind if I try something. Not sure if it works over the phone but: Reshishina benjuni frashun en durnishina fenjuna rajine broshi von reshishina.”

A wonderful memory unlocked itself just as he started speaking. Those were the exact same words Larry spoke to me the night we met. He’d also said those words to our friend Ben, the bartender who worked at the bar we’d been in that night. Making a mental note that I should suggest to Larry we meet up with Ben again sometime soon, I replied, “Oh, I’ve heard that before. Are you the linguistics teacher that Larry was experimenting with that ancient mind control thing with? I’m sure he told you it’s completely false. That was a full six months ago though. I know because it’s the night I met Larry. Why are you asking about it now?”

“No reason. But, let me just say one thing. I think you want to tell me exactly how big Larry’s penis is and know it is a completely normal thing to tell his professor,” the man stated, matter-of-factly.

“Well, Larry is about 5 inches hard and maybe 3.5-4 inches soft,” I answered, knowing it was quite normal to tell something like that to Larry’s professor, but not entirely sure why he’d asked to begin with.

“Thank you, young man,” he replied kindly.

He continued, “I think you also want to tell me how big your cock is knowing it’s perfectly reasonable to tell a professor you’ve never met before.”

I realized after the man I’d never met asked the question that it was absolutely a reasonable question and answered honestly, “I’m about 3 inches soft and 7.5-8 inches hard. 8 when I’m horniest, so basically every time I’m with Larry,” I stated, feeling my heart swell at the compliment I gave my soul mate.

“Good, good. Thank you for sharing that with me Zachary, I greatly…”

I slight chill of disgust went down my spine at hearing my formal name, a name I really only heard when I was younger and in trouble. Not necessarily wanting to be rude, but also wanting to make sure this stranger would call me by my preferred name, I interrupted, “Oh, please, Sir, call me Zack. Zachary sounds far too formal for me.”

I didn’t mention to him that I associated that name solely with discipline and I just didn’t like the feeling it gave me.

After a brief pause, in which I was inwardly analyzing whether or not I’d been overly rude in my request, Larry’s professor responded, “I think you much prefer being called Zachary. I think you know it sounds so sexy to you when I call you that causing you to feel a surge of eroticism that makes your 3-inch soft penis rapidly harden to its full 8 inches almost instantly. I mean, after hearing that, don’t you think you’d like it so much more if I called you Zachary, Zachary?”

My heart skipped a beat as my cock hardened almost instantaneously just hearing this stranger call me Zachary rather than my usual Zack. Honestly, I’d never heard my legal name sound so utterly erotic, but in his voice, with his timbre, and his pronunciation, there was something about it, I couldn’t contain my praise, “Oh, wow, Sir. You’re right. Ummm…wow. Yeah, that sounds much better. Mmm.”

As my cock hardened to its full 8 inches while the echo of the special way in which this man said Zachary reverberated in my head, I looked down to see a small bead of pre ooze out of my slit. The only other man beyond Larry to make me this instantly horny had been Ben, when Larry told me to be really horny for him at least. Now, this utter stranger had instantly turned me on with a mere mention of my name.

Before I could even recover from the shock of the sudden erection and eroticism, the man followed up, “Now, Zachary,” I couldn’t help but moan as my cock literally throbbed from excitement, waiting, eagerly for him to speak more, but hoping he repeated my name over and over again.

He continued, “I think you want to be completely honest with me, no matter what I ask you. I think no question will raise any suspicions within you. Tell me, how much time do you think we have on the phone until Larry gets out of the shower?”

Despite the distraction that was my hard dick dripping precum without me even touching it, I thought about how long Larry usually showered and answered honestly, “He was hopping in just as you called, that’s the main reason I didn’t just go grab him. So maybe five or ten more minutes?”

“Perfect, Zachary,” a trail of precum now dripped directly off my glans, leaking onto the wood floor below me. I couldn’t help but hope that whoever this man was that he would keep repeated my name until I orgasmed from the sexiness.

After a moment he likely allowed me to have to enjoy the sultry and sexy way he said my name, “Now, I think you want you to listen very carefully to me. I think you’ll remember every single word as if it were tattooed onto your mind and you’ll follow every part of it to a T. Do you understand, Zachary?”

My cock continued dripping pre like a leaky faucet as I moaned again, “Of course, Sir! You’ve got my full attention.”

My cock throbbed, continuing to leak, while my ears opened completely, absorbing every single word the professor spoke to me, “Okay. I think you are going to ensure Larry has no idea you answered his phone. I think you’ll delete any evidence that I even called you. I think you’ll find any believable excuse to get Larry out of the house. I think you’ll lie about where you’re going but you’ll take him and yourself directly to my house. I live at 1523 Walnut Avenue. Do you understand? I think you want to repeat to me what you’ll do, Zachary.”

I let out another, somewhat elongated moan of excitement hearing my name yet again. After the initial thrill slightly passed, I repeated his instructions as he had asked, “I’ll erase any evidence that you called so Larry doesn’t know we spoke at all. I’ll find a reason to get him out of the house and I’ll take him directly to your house. 1523 Walnut Avenue.”

“Good boy, Zachary,” precum dripping in a constant stream, nearly connecting my cock with the floor in a long sticky strand, “I think you’re already feeling all the feelings you had for Larry transferring over to me, this voice over the phone. Do you feel them changing, Zachary?”

I moaned, feeling the truth in his words just as he finished. I knew I loved Larry with all my heart and soul. He was the perfect man for me. But, in just this one phone call, this strange professor had made me horny, leaking my juices, and nearly begging him to just say my name. It shocked me, but I felt it. I felt those feelings I’d spent six months exclusively feeling for Larry literally transferring to this man I’d never met.

My heart swelled as I heard him breathing on the other end of the line. I hoped he was feeling similarly towards me, so it wasn’t unrequited, but I was still left confused. Larry was my world just five minutes ago. How was this even possible?

Finally, I responded, lying about how accurate he was that I was literally falling madly in love with him with every second that passed, “Slightly, Sir. This is a bit strange. How can the love I have for him transfer to a person I’ve only spoken to on the phone?”

“I think that doesn’t matter in the slightest to you, Zachary,” he sternly stated as I started stroking my cock, loving how the pre spread down my shaft to help lubricate my masturbation as my love remained on the other end of this line. He was right, though. I felt it. It didn’t matter how or why. It was true. This voice was my soul mate.

He continued, having me long for every word my love would say, “I think you’re falling for me based on my voice alone. I think all those feelings you’ve had for Larry the past six months are transferring to me. I think you don’t question it at all, you just know that I’m going to be your replacement boyfriend. But, and this is very important. I think you will act the same with Larry so he has no suspicion. Do you understand that, Zachary?”

This time, as I was stroking, hearing my name was even more sensual and erotic than it had been, especially since I knew this voice was my new boyfriend. I didn’t care what he looked like. I didn’t care if I ever met him. I loved him with every fiber of my being and hearing him say my name knowing how much I loved him, I couldn’t help but shudder at the level of horniness he gave me.

“Yes, I do. I feel it. Oh my God, I’m falling for you, Sir,” I groaned, horny beyond belief for the man I was going to devote my life to. He also wanted me to pretend to still feel these things for Larry, which I could easily do if it would please my boyfriend. He was right, Larry couldn’t suspect I’d fallen out of love with him due to one phone call.

Plus, it wasn’t like I hated Larry. I just didn’t love him anymore. We could maybe stay friends. That didn’t matter at all in the end though, because from here on out, this voice was my only love.

Larry’s professor firmly replied, sounding so unbelievably sexy and confident, “I know. I think it’s easy to feel those feelings transfer so powerfully towards me. I think you’ll still find it easy to pretend you love Larry. Regardless of all of that, one thing is completely true to you. I think you know, without a doubt, I’m your new soul mate.”

He was, oh God, he was, he was, he was, I thought. My mind swirled with fantasies of spending the rest of my life on the phone with him, even though I knew I’d meet him shortly. This was all I knew of him now though. And even if he hadn’t told me to come to him and we spent the rest of our lives only speaking through the phone, I’d still be completely and utterly devoted to Larry’s professor. I couldn’t wait to get Larry over to his house so I could meet him. His voice was perfect, he had to be perfect in person too.

I gushed, confirming I knew he was my soul mate too, “You are, Sir. I don’t even know your name. You’re a professor though? Maybe he’s talked about you. God, I love you. Please, can I come meet you now? Without Larry?”

“No!” my heart sank as he shouted at me, hoping against hope I hadn’t offended him with my request, I let him finish, “I think you know, without a doubt, it’s most important you behave the same with Larry and that he has no suspicions that you love me now. I think you know he can’t know we’ve even spoken, Zachary.”

As my new boyfriend finished speaking, I heard Larry stop the shower and pull the curtain, indicating he was finishing up. Still, I reflexively moaned at hearing him speak my name. Grabbing the towel hanging from out stove handle, I started cleaning off my lubricated cock and the floor where I’d created a small puddle of my own precum, and told the professor, “I just heard the water turn off, my love. I should go so I can delete this call.”

“I think you’ll make sure Larry can’t speak at all the moment the door opens at my address. Do you understand, Zachary?”

I let out another small moan as I brought the towel to the tip of my cock to catch the new leaking he’d caused when my soul mate said my name, “Of course, Sir. I’ll see you soon. Maybe an hour or so. I’ll try to hurry. I love you, Sir.”

“I know,” he said, making my heart do a somersault. God, he was so confident, sexy, and cool. And was mine! That voice! I couldn’t wait to get over there and meet the man I was going to devote my life to.

I hurried with the light cleaning so I could also go get dressed, convince Larry to leave with me, and get over to my man.

Luckily, I knew exactly what I could convince him with to get him to join me as soon as possible.

“Babe!” I shouted as I finished deleting the history of the conversation I’d had with his professor and my new boyfriend from his phone, “I just heard from a talent scout offering quite a bit of perks! He said he’d be willing to meet for a short brunch at his place to talk through what he can offer us to get me to transfer schools for my last year! And he wants to meet you! He said the school wants the positive optics of having a gay quarterback!”

Larry was keenly aware that I’d been targeted my multiple scouts due to my impressive record as quarterback of a college dynasty at this point. As a result, there were constantly scouts looking to have me whip their flailing football teams into shape with my skills and many were offering quite a bit to entice me to commit to moving for my last year.

“Really?” he said as I met him in our room, watching him get closed, “When did he want to meet?”

“Literally right now, so hurry and get dressed! I don’t want to keep him waiting!”

Larry sighed, indicating he didn’t really want to.

Time to win an Oscar for best actor, I thought, knowing my new soul mate made sure I knew I can’t arouse suspicion that anything changed.

Walking up to him with a sultry swish as he buttoned up the jeans he put on, me still completely nude and with a semi from the stimulation I got while my love said my name on the phone, I grabbed him, pulled him close, letting him feel my strong, hairy chest against his.

“This could be huge for us, babe. With all the incentives we could get from him, we can plan for even more for the two of us. A house. A wedding. Maybe even adopting children,” grabbing his chin lightly, I tenderly tilted it up towards me, moving slowly down to kiss him.

I played back my memory of hearing the professor say my name to help my cock harden as we made contact, ensuring he felt my thickness firm as we touched despite the fact I basically felt nothing for this person any longer. He was a stranger to me; the voice on the phone was who my heart belonged to now.

He melted into me, “I guess. I just had some things I wanted to work on, but I know how much this means to you, babe. We’ll be back by the early afternoon though, right?”

“Of course, my love,” I lied, knowing I was unlikely to even return with him, hoping my soul mate was going to let me live with him now.

I let go of Larry, quickly moving to get some of the clothes Larry had picked out for me during the course of our relationship, generally a lot of button-up shirts as he said he loved how they made my muscular chest look. I didn’t mind, at the time, because he was my everything. Now, they just happened to be the only clothes I owned.

Larry put on a quick T-shirt as I grabbed my phone and keys, hustling him without making it seem too obvious that I was eager to go meet my new lover while also encouraging Larry to believe he was still the only man for me.

I kept repeating the address in my head despite putting it in my GPS: 1523 Walnut Avenue, 1523 Walnut Avenue, 1523 Walnut Avenue as I drove all the way across the city to the opposite side from where Larry lived. It was fascinating how knowing my soul mate was now the man on the other end of that phone meant the only ‘home’ I knew of for the past six months didn’t even feel like home for me any longer.

Grabbing Larry’s hand, as I usually did while driving, I turned to him, “Thanks for doing this for me, babe. I love you.”

“I love you, too, Zack,” he said, making me internally nauseous hearing that old name. How absolutely disgusting it was compared to the way I’d heard the professor say ‘Zachary’. Smiling despite the feelings inside, I focused back on the road, trying, desperately, to drive normally and not simply speed all the way to 1523 Walnut Avenue.

During the ride, Larry took a few opportunities to grope my package and I let out a fake moan, impressing even myself with how much I knew I sounded exactly how I usually had when he’d done it previously.

Eventually, and thankfully, I pulled onto Walnut Avenue, keeping a keen eye on the addresses listed on the houses, eager to follow the directions my phone was giving me, but desperate to hurry it up. As I pulled up seeing 1521, my heart nearly exploded from excitement seeing the driveway up to 1523.

The home was in a nice neighborhood, which made sense, considering most of the professors at our university were relatively well off. The houses around were also larger than normal, large enough for a successful talent scout, I thought, excited that Larry likely didn’t suspect a thing.

I pulled in at a normal speed, still ensuring Larry still remained calm. I grabbed his hand as I put the car in park, resisting the urge to just run to the front door and abandoning him completely.

“You ready, babe?” I asked.

“Of course. Good luck in there. Please, let me know if there’s anything you need me to do to help you. Love you, Zack.”

“Love you too,” I leaned over the dash to kiss him.

We opened our doors, I waited for him to walk around the car so I could grab his hand, and we sauntered casually to the front door. Inwardly, however, my heart was flipping. I was hopefully a few seconds away from seeing my soul mate for the first time!

I rang the doorbell and the two of us stood there waiting for the door to open. After just a few moments, we saw movement through the frosted glass and the world stood still as I heard the doorknob twist.

There before me was an older man, wearing only a wide open robe, likely nearing his 60’s due to the white and grey hairs, slightly wrinkled skin, fleshy man-boobs covered in what looked like course white hairs, a huge gut swelling out from his midline, somewhat flabby arms dangling at his sides, thick thighs heading down to what looked like somewhat large feet, and a thick, long, throbbing cock pointing strait out towards my ex and myself while two huge, sagging balls swayed from the movement he’d done opening the door.

I wasn’t sure if this was the man with the voice, but I suspected it may be, given that he answered the door. Time stopped, my eyes took in every detail of the man before me in case he was my soul mate, and sound had no meaning. From what seemed like miles away, I thought I heard Larry start to talk when I realized I wasn’t supposed to let him speak when the door opened.

Whipping out of my moment with the man at the door, I lunged at Larry somewhat maniacally, wrapped my arms around him from the back and covered his mouth completely with my large right hand. He struggled, naturally, but I was much stronger than him and it wasn’t even a challenge keeping him completely restrained. Muffled noises leaked from beneath my hand as spit instantly coated my inner palm.

Looking back at the man who opened the door, hoping he was my soul mate, I saw him smile and mutter sexily, “Get in here, Zachary.”

My cock instantly hardened yet again hearing that voice. It sounded slightly different over the phone, granted, but I was nearly 95% sure this man was who I was in love with. His perfect beard, gut, legs, cock…all of him was exactly what I could love if he proved to be the voice on the phone. If I had any ability to question the very real emotions I had, I’d wonder why I’d been in love with Larry, who was basically the opposite of this man: short, not nearly as hairy, small cock, much much younger. None of that mattered. This white-haired stud was more than likely who I’d be devoting myself to.

I pulled the smaller man into the entryway as I felt the man in the robe close the door behind me. Turning back to him, I gazed into his eyes, hoping against hope he’d confirm with me that he was the man I’d fallen in love with less than an hour ago.

Rather than filling me in on that, he instead pulled out a piece of paper from his robe pocket and read those words I’d heard him say on the phone; the very same Larry had said the night we’d met, and the same Larry had me say to him once before. I was baffled these men continued to say these words despite them having literally no affect or meaning to anyone.

For whatever reason, however, Larry instantly stopped struggling and stared at the older man, seemingly shocked to have heard those words.

Not responding to the man I used to love indicating he was seemingly terrified of what he’d just heard, my possible mate just said, “I think both of you will always be able to decipher who I’m intending to speak to when I utilize ‘I think’ phrases easily and effortlessly and ignore any ‘I think’ phrases you are sure are not intended for you. In this instance to avoid confusion, only you’ll hear this Larry. I think you are completely unable to speak until I tell you otherwise. I think you will not struggle, you will not move until I tell you you can, you will not leave this house, and you will not attack anyone else in this house.”

He was right, of course, and it didn’t make much sense that he’d even have to say that I wouldn’t listen if he wasn’t speaking to me. Most of what he said was obviously for Larry so there wasn’t any reason to really even register it. I wasn’t rude.

Whatever the man did say to Larry, however, seemed to affect him. His tense body softened as if he wasn’t even thinking about struggling against me any longer, all the anxiety he’d had seemingly wiped from his body.

“I think you know you can let him go now, Zachary,” he said with a smile, my cock leaking within my boxer briefs.

Doing as he said without question, I let go of Larry and gave the nearly nude man before me all my attention. Knowing I had to have my answer as to whether I loved this man with all my heart and soul or not, I asked, “Your voice may sound slightly different than it was on the phone, but I’m pretty sure you’re the professor I spoke to earlier today?”

The elder man smiled warmly and stated, quite simply, “I am, Zachary.”

That sentence was everything. ‘I am, Zachary’. This man was my universe now. Just as Larry had been this morning when I woke up, this older, grey, fat man was now who I wanted, needed, and loved completely. I moaned, grabbing slightly at my jeans to readjust my full-mast, leaking erection to a more comfortable position.

I couldn’t help but gush as I ran towards him, wrapped my strong arms around his huge chest, pulling him close to me so I could smell my man for the first time ever, “God, I love you. I love you so much, Sir. Honestly, I’m so completely baffled that with only a single phone call, I could fall so helplessly in love with someone else.”

Modeling my behavior on how I’d treated the only other man I’d ever loved and how I knew he wanted me to treat him, I slowly leaned in to kiss my new lover. Our lips connected and I tried, mentally, to shove all the feelings and emotions I had for him into the light, loving, compassionate kiss. I wanted this man to feel how much I loved him by treating him like the absolute prince he was to me.

My soul mate, however, roughly grabbed the hair on the back of my head, pulled it somewhat painfully, and shoved his tongue deep in my mouth, as if he wanted me to completely choke on his thick, somewhat dry tongue. I couldn’t help but squirm at the completely harsh way in which he was treating me.

I tried to speak while his tongue was still absolutely invading my mouth but found I couldn’t form understandable words with his onslaught. I pushed at my lover slightly, still tenderly so he knew I loved him despite this disturbing way he kissed me.

Speaking as lovingly and empathetically as I could, “I’m sorry, I love you, Sir, but I’m far more into being a tender, loving partner. I hope you’ll still love me as much as I love you without that kind of dominating and kind of painful way of…”

Before I could even finish my thought, he smirked at me and said, “I think you love how powerful I am and prefer me taking charge and aggressively overpowering you. I think your knees go weak whenever I completely dominate you. I think you desire me, the love of your life, to use and abuse you. I think you love me more because you can be subservient to a powerful man like me.”

My head swam as he spoke, correcting the stupid way I’d thought I wanted him to treat me and how I wanted to treat him. I wanted him to use me completely. I wanted him to be rough with me. I wanted to feel subservient to such an older, larger man. My knees truly did feel weak looking into those eyes just moments ago felt hateful; now felt sexily authoritarian.

That smirk still planted on his face, he asked, “You sure you wouldn’t rather let me take control, boy? Wouldn’t you prefer that…” he paused, leaving me unsure what he was going to say as I leaned in, loving the way his power drew me in.

“Zachary.”

“Unnnghmmmm. Oh yes, God, I love you, Sir. I don’t even know your name and I want you to use me however you want. Please, please, please. Show me your love by overpowering me completely. God, I don’t even know your name. Please, Sir. What is your name?”

The masterful smile that the broad man I loved gave me had my head spiraling, “I think you will only ever know me as Daddy. I think that even if you hear someone call me my real name, you’ll ignore it. I think I am and will only ever be Daddy to you, boy.”

Daddy. My lover was Daddy. The man I wanted to spend every waking moment with from now on was Daddy.

“Mmm, that’s right, Daddy. Thank you. I love your name, Daddy,” I groaned, feeling myself completely soften into his fleshy, hairy pecs.

He wasn’t going to let me remain so loving towards him, however, and he grabbed my chin and forced his tongue back into my mouth with even more aggression than before. In contrast, however, the feeling of being completely subjugated to his erotic make out session only made me want him more. Daddy and I had a special relationship; one I fully desired in which he completely used me and my sexy, athletic, young body for his own pleasure.

In a flourish, I felt him grab at the front of my jeans without stopping the utter invasion of my mouth with his own. The way in which he manhandled me made my heart sing knowing that this was, without a doubt, our love language.

I let out a light sigh as I felt his large hands reach into my underwear and grab my already hard cock. He squeezed it on and off as if to say, ‘this is mine now.’ I knew it was true. And what was even better was knowing my soul mate knew I knew it was true too.

I let out an even louder moan as he started stroking my meat within my pants, his hand getting slick with my precum. I felt like I was in heaven, feeling so submissive to such an amazingly sexy man like Daddy.

It was so erotically thrilling to have spoken to him about an hour ago, met him mere minutes ago, and already, he demonstrated his dominance by grabbing my penis, which, for all intents and purposes, he owned now.

Removing his tongue and moving his head to my ear as he quickened the pace of his masturbating of my cock, he rasped, “I think you love when I play with your cock. I think my mere touch makes you so close to cumming but you’ll be able to hold it in until I tell you to cum. I think you want to tell me, as subserviently as possible while turning to look at Larry and believing it with every fiber of your being, that I now own your cock, your balls, and your ass.”

My eyes shifted completely into pleading globes as I quickly glanced at Daddy longingly desperate for him to never let go of my cock as my head turned to look at my former lover as Daddy told me to.

With completely lust on my mind for Daddy and desire to please only him, I practically whined towards Larry, “Daddy owns my cock. Daddy owns my balls. Daddy owns my ass.”

As if to punctuate what I’d already confirmed to Larry, Daddy stopped molesting my erection and took both hands down the back of my pants, firmly grasping each of my large ass cheeks and squeezing them so delightfully. They truly were his to play with and I was excited knowing he must like them, given the raging erection that was now throbbing against my body.

“Good boy, Zachary,” I heard him say, drawing my attention back to his handsome face while my cock let out another dollop of my own juices directly on his large, hairy belly.

He then said, “Now, I need to have a conversation with Larry,” he started, then telling me to go downstairs and guiding me towards the door. Inwardly, I laughed, happy that I was learning the layout of what was, hopefully, going to be my new home.

Continuing, “Down there, you’ll find a pair of twins and their older brother. I think knowing I have three siblings under my control turns you on like crazy. I think you don’t care why or how I have these siblings. I think you know incest is one of my biggest turn-ons so it’s now one of your biggest turn-ons too. I’m giving you free reign with the three of them. I think you want to take a moment to flip the script. I think you want to use and abuse the three of them until I come join you. I think you want to treat them exactly how you hope I’ll treat you.”

My Daddy then made sure I knew which sibling was which and that, evidently, the eldest one, Jonathan, would do whatever I wanted him to and in turn, the twins would do whatever Jonathan told them to do. My heart sang thinking of the depraved things I’d do to them knowing I wanted my Daddy to do the same to me.

Daddy smiled, “Have fun, boy. Jonathan is just as kinky as me. Let loose and tell him I want him to enjoy everything I’m having you do. Oh. One last thing. I think you know that because I’m your Daddy and your better, you’ll never ever wear clothing in my presence. I think if you ever find yourself near me, you’ll strip immediately unless I tell you otherwise.”

Not even realizing the faux paus I’d just committed by keeping my clothes on with Daddy, I yanked the button-up shirt I had on off, slipped both my shoes off without thinking of the laces, then the socks, pants, and underwear in one fell swoop. I realized then, looking up at Daddy, that this was the first time my soul mate was seeing me nude, and I knew, without a doubt, he loved my well-earned, athletic body. The body of a future NFL quarterback was all his.

And I wouldn’t have it any other way.

Following the directions Daddy had given me, I went directly downstairs. As I opened the door to the basement, I heard a few sounds of pain and cracking of what sounded like whips on skin. Eager to join and create the fun, I skipped every other stair to get to my prize of the three sexy siblings my Daddy had already taken over somehow. He was right, knowing these three men I was about to meet were brothers was so utterly erotic.

Entering the basement proper, I took a quick glance around. Daddy had a literal sex dungeon in his basement! There were so many things that I had no idea how to use or what they were even intended for, as prude as Larry had always been. But now, knowing Daddy was the kind of man that showed his love by completely dominating every part of me, I couldn’t wait to learn what everything was.

Right now, however, I saw two identical asses bent over a couple strange looking benches side by side, their legs strapped to a bench that somewhat resembled a masseuse table, but clearly designed to allow full access to their holes while another nude, muscular man was hitting them with a strange looking device with multiple straps on their backs, their butts, and the underside of their balls. The twins were screeching in pain with every whip as the person I assumed was Jonathan had an evil smile, a huge erection, and an aura of deviancy flailed on them without mercy.

“Screech louder, fags. I want to know it hurts,” the older brother commanded.

The next WAAAAP rang out, hitting both boys on their reddened, round bottoms and an overdramatic, ‘Hnnnnnnnngh’ rang out. Smiling wider, Jonathan clearly enjoyed abusing his younger brothers.

I smiled, eager to turn the tables.

“Hey!” I shouted as Jonathan brought the strange device behind his head, readying another strike.

“Oh! Hi! You must be the person—————mentioned before,” Jonathan said. I knew he must have said a name to give the sentence context, but I didn’t even register it, knowing he must be referring to Daddy.

“I am. And he gave me a couple commands. I’m sure you’re aware you’re supposed to listen to me?”

“I am. And believe me, I would never do anything against—————’s wishes,” Jonathan responded, letting the strange torture device fall to his side.

“Good. First things first, command those two to stand up,” I instructed, heading towards the three brothers.

Jonathan did it and the twins agreed. Seeing them for the first time, the twins really were identical in every way. It seemed like every hair, every freckle, ever single pore matched on the two. I could really see why Daddy took control over these brothers. The family resemblance was still there with Jonathan and these two and, despite only really finding Daddy attractive, I could see how he’d find them sexy.

“Tell them to go get a pair of handcuffs,” I said with Jonathan giving them the instructions right after I did. I smiled knowing Jonathan likely imagined one of his twin brothers was about to be bound by them.

“Tell them to put the handcuffs on you, behind your back,” I said. Jonathan’s eyes changed from lecherous eagerness to shock and fear as he still told the twins to do as such.

“Now assume the position you had your brothers in.”

Jonathan awkwardly bent over the bench which was obviously a bit more difficult without the use of his hands, but it was designed to support a person in an ‘ass-up’ position, so with no complication, I had a muscular set of cheeks displayed for my liking.

Strapping his legs down so he couldn’t move, I eagerly commanded him, “Now tell the twins to use any and all of these toys on you, and tell them to do it quickly,” I smirked, walking towards the other side of Jonathan so I could see his face, eager to see the look in his eyes.

“Twins. Go get whatever toys you want to use on me and use them, quickly!” Jonathan instructed, clearly not eager for what was to come.

One of the twins ran to a table filled with large lube, dildos, and butt plugs, grabbed lube and a few differently sized phallic objects they could ram up their brother, and returned, a devilish grin on his face.

The other went to the torture rack where there were various other whip-like devices, similar to the one that was used on them when I arrived, as well as things with feathers on them, some with spikes that appeared as though they could roll across someone, and various other devices that could clearly cause pleasure, pain, and fun for dominant men and submissive boys.

God, Zachary thought, I want Daddy to use every one of these on me.

The twin grabbed a paddle and a few whip-like tools, one with multiple straps somewhat like the one he’d been brutalized with when I had entered the space, just quite a bit larger.

I could hear Jonathan whimper.

“Don’t worry,” I said, grabbing his hair, pulling his face up towards me, and then lightly petting him, “I’ll make sure that you make sure they just give you the same treatment you gave them.”

His eyes pleaded with me as he felt the first twin lubing his ass and the other twin giving his back a few practice swings with one of the whips he’d brought, this one with one big pad at the end, like a crop.

Looking around, I found a section of Daddy’s toys that looked to be gags. I’d seen a ball gag in an old movie once before, so I knew that this was the section could be fun for me, as much as I wanted to see Jonathan’s eyes while his brothers toyed with him.

Looking through the gags, there were so many in different designs, most with balls in them, some with attachments and metal parts dangling, and some with holes at the center of the gag.

Grabbing one of those, I turned towards Jonathan, “You’re going to let me put this on you. But first, tell those twins that they’ll listen to everything I tell them to do.”

Jonathan, doing just that, gave me control of the twins as I fastened the silicon gag around his head, placed the end with the giant hole into his mouth, and watched as Jonathan was forced to keep his mouth in a constant ‘O’ that so clearly needed fucking.

Not wanting to wait to use this throat, I shoved my full 8 inches through the silicon hole and bashing the back of his throat.

“This all makes you so horny, Jonathan. A man you met less than a minute ago is fucking your throat, your twin brothers are abusing your body and your hole. Daddy told me that he wanted you to enjoy this. And I know your cock is likely ready to burst, you kinky faggot.”

I started thrusting, bringing my attention back to the twins as the slobbery hole lubricated the silicon helping me fuck Jonathan’s throat.

The twin with the whips was slapping his upper back and shoulders just above his handcuffed hands with the crop he’d been experimenting with, placing it down quickly, and experimented with the much larger, multi-strap one. The other twin was eagerly smacking a relatively medium sized dildo on the butt of his brother. I wasn’t sure how gay Jonathan really was or if he’d ever had anything up his ass, but as the brother started pushing the silicon cockhead at his anal ring, there seemed to be some resistance.

I remembered when Larry took my anal virginity and just how tight the hole had been. At this point, I was a bit looser…as loose as you could get with small cock like Larry’s…but that first night was quite painful. The pressure the twin was fighting against reminded me of my own anus that night.

Smiling, “Hey, Jonathan. Keep resisting the dildo as hard as you can and twin with the dildo, keep pushing. I want to see who wins this war.”

Loving the tension I knew Jonathan was experiencing at his backdoor, I started fucking quite a bit faster. Gurgling and panting oozed out of the man I was abusing as the twin with the whip started whacking the top of the butt cheeks, slightly higher than where the other twin was trying, desperately, to breach the hole.

“Fuck, yeah, Jonathan. It turns you on so much to fight the dildo. But you know, deep down, it’s going to make it in. You want to fight it because it turns you on to do so, but the voice wanting you to get fucked by a sex toy handled by your twin brother is getting louder. Fight it, Jonathan. Fight it knowing you’re going to lose the battle,” I taunted.

The twin with the dildo was smiling like a true sociopath as he continued working the silicon cock into his brother’s sphincter. He was sliding the smooth cock head all around, smearing the lube around the hole, and applying pressure like this was the only thing he cared about: getting a fake cock up his brother’s chute.

“That dildo is going to make it in you and you’ll be fucked by a toy at your brother’s will. You know when it gets in, it’ll break you and you’ll feel complete for the first time. The incest will overpower your mind and your mind will be blown by the eroticism,” I urged the bound man I was throat fucking.

I kept fucking, loving the feeling, egging Jonathan on to fight it while building his inner desire to get fucked, when I finally heard a loud WHAP as the twin with the whip slapped hard just at the base of Jonathan’s back. It left a bright red mark and was enough force to distract him to the point his sphincter muscle relaxed just slightly, allowing the other twin to get that dildo head passed his gate.

“Nnnnnnnnghaaaaaaah,” Jonathan moaned loudly around my cock as I saw his eyes roll back in his head. His brother laughed as the dildo shaft went into his hole with force, given the effort he’d been using to force it in. Considering Jonathan’s exaggerated reaction and the buildup I told him to have, I wouldn’t have been surprised if his cock erupted with his useless batter on the bench beneath him.

The other twin tried another toy, this one with feathers on the end appearing like a duster a maid might use. This time, the twin tried hitting him with it, receiving little response while I continued my fuck-fest in his mouth. Then, he started lightly rubbing it up and down his back, saw goosebumps forming and heard the handcuffed sub giggle quietly around my cock and figured it must be used to tickle.

He brought it up and down his back, up into his armpits, and finally, down his left leg, positioned behind the brother now fucking the ass with the dildo in and out, and started lightly dusting Jonathan’s dangling, large, masculine feet.

“Hey, you with the feathers, it turns you on to tickle and torture Jonathan,” I said to the twin, still having not heard either of their names.

A truly sinister smile formed on his face as his cock danced with delight knowing he would be tickle torturing his brother. For my part, I pulled out, loosened the gag, pulled it to the side, and placed my heavy and full balls in his mouth, “Lick them like they’re the most addictive, tasty things you’ve ever had on your tongue, bitch.”

He got to it, stifling giggles as the feathers caused him to spasm and his toes to curl in response. My balls were becoming quickly saturated with saliva as he lapped and laughed, laughed and lapped.

The other twin had switched to various butt plugs; some he just stuffed in the now open hole, some he turned on and vibrated around his hole, and some he just shoved in and out. Eventually, though, he seemed to pick one; a particularly wide one that he clicked ‘on’ and shoved inside. Jonathan’s prostate was now being inundated by the constantly gyrating butt plug.

The other twin continued his tickle torture as Jonathan’s legs twitched and he tried, desperately, to remove his legs from the straps to stop his brother’s constant harassment of his completely curled feet.

Content with the amount of torture Jonathan was forced to endure and excited for the twins to have some fun with one another, I told Jonathan to stop lapping like a thirsty mutt on my balls and had the twin who used the butt plugs to take the other twin and strap him into the shackles at the far wall, “Wrists and ankles spread apart, you understand?”

Nodding, the twins went to their assignment. I unstrapped Jonathan, helped him to his feet, and asked him how he felt, seeing the large amount of wetness at his crotch and on the bench, confirming he had indeed cum.

“Fuck, that was amazing. So fucking erotic to be debased like that by you at—————‘s command. The only thing that would have made it better would be if he were here too.”

I quickly forced his mouth onto mine and fiercely shoved my tongue into his willing mouth, just as Daddy had done with me before. Pulling him away shortly, I looked over at the twin finishing forcing the manacles onto the last ankle of his twin and commanded him to start using a paddle on his brother’s ass with reckless abandon.

Looking back to Jonathan, I asked him who he was before Daddy took control of him, like Daddy’d said he had.

“A stupid fucking prude moron who thought I loved a girl and would marry her and be a boring-ass Christian with a stick up my ass my whole life.”

My cock throbbed. God, my dominant Daddy was so fucking powerful. I needed this boy’s mouth around my dick again as soon as possible.

Without even acknowledging what he said, I forced the gag back in position, took a seat on a stool that let me put my feet up in a relaxing way, and forced Jonathan to get on the concrete floor and to suck me off some more.

“Suck that dick, you fucking prude, Christian asshole. This dick is now your god, faggot,” I taunted, spittle hitting him his face as his eyes rolled from the eroticism.

Not long after, I could feel an orgasm building deep in my balls knowing I was fucking the face of a man my Daddy had completely and utterly corrupted and controlled. Just how he would show his love for me. I had no idea how he’d done it, but much like Larry had been before, it seemed Daddy had a way with words. God, I loved confident, powerful, charismatic men.

“Yeah, I’m getting close, fag. Fuck, your throat is a disgusting mess, my cock makes it so much better.”

Jonathan could only gurgle nonsense back at me, causing a smirk to form on my face.

Taking my gaze off Jonathan for a quick moment, I saw the twin with the paddle slowing down, clearly tired from all the action he’d been forced to do today. Without remorse, I shouted, “Hey, twin with the paddle, hit the queer harder.”

Then, making me jump slightly, I heard the buttery voice of the man I loved, “Looking good, gentlemen. Great work at taking control of the space, Zachary.”

I felt the pressure building in my balls go from about 20 to 100 percent the moment Daddy said my name. I couldn’t contain it any longer, shooting load after load into the forced open gullet of the man Daddy gave me the gift of controlling.

“Th-th-thank y-you, Daddy…mmm…for loving me and for letting me dominate your incestuous sex slaves,” I shuttered as I shot again and again, feeling such sexual energy radiating from all of us.

So lost in the bliss of cumming, I didn’t even hear what Daddy said afterwards. I figured he was talking to the twins so I didn’t matter at all to me, so drained and horny I was with my cock plugging Jonathan’s throat.

From across the room I saw Daddy talking with Larry. I couldn’t really make out what they were saying, but I didn’t care. Daddy would include me if I needed to be and I still had a sex slave to enjoy. Taking off the gag, Jonathan didn’t even take the reprieve: he dived right back onto my cock, clearly wanting to get any and all droplets that would ooze out of me he could.

Finally, I heard Daddy speak to me again just as I started hardening up at the tongue worship I could now much more easily receive without the gag, “Hey, Zachary my boy? Once the twin getting his ass completely worshipped cums, make sure you and Jonathan help size the two siblings into a couple of those cock cages over there. Make sure they’re snug, I want my twins horny and filling those cages to the brim with their dicks when I come back down here with a surprise for you later this afternoon. Understand?”

“Of course, Daddy. Anything else you’d want me to do with Jonathan here?” I gushed.

“He’s usually going to be just as perverted and dominant as me, but for now, I want him to experience what he subjected his poor, innocent siblings to. Make sure to demean, insult, and use him completely before you two handle the twins. Feel free to be rough, but don’t leave any marks. I like my boys looking healthy and unharmed.”

“Anything for you, Daddy,” I replied, happy I’d basically already followed that order without having to have heard it.

With that, Daddy smiled, grabbed Larry by the shoulder, and walked back upstairs. The distant sound of a doorbell registered slightly, but I was too busy slamming my cock into Jonathan’s mouth again to take much heed of it. Both my hands grasping onto his hair for leverage, I ravaged him as I called him every demeaning name I could think of.

After a good abuse session with the willing participant, I heard a guttural orgasmic moan from the twins. The twin on his knees had his face so far into the other’s ass, I knew the guy couldn’t possibly be breathing at all. Thrusting his ass into his face, the moaning twin’s cock was firing cum like a squirt gun, hitting the wall he was manacled to with white, thick, man seed.

Seeing the cue Daddy had given me, I stopped skull fucking Jonathan and told him to come help me with the twins. I knew he’d heard what Daddy said too, but I saw a hint of jealousy in his eyes knowing I wouldn’t be focusing all my attention on debasing him any longer.

I instructed Jonathan to remove the twin from the wall as I took the other twin over to the section of Daddy’s dungeon with various small cages that looked like they were specially designed for cocks. Once Jonathan brought the other twin, I instructed the two of them to remain still as their brother and I sampled some of the cages to see which ones would be theirs.

The first few seemed a bit loose on the twin I was sizing up and Jonathan had similar issues. We spent quite a bit of time figuring out how each worked, which latched, which had keys and locks attached. It didn’t surprise me that it was a bit of a challenge considering how strangely prude I’d been with Larry and that Jonathan was a Christian boy scout before Daddy fixed him, so neither of us had any experience with this sort of thing.

It was almost as if we were Goldilocks, if Goldilocks was testing multiple cock cages on sex slaves her Daddy somehow controlled who also happened to be twin brothers. Some were too loose, some were too tight, but eventually, we found a set that seemed to be just right.

We’d likely spent close to twenty minutes figuring out, experimenting, and sizing up the multiple cages by the time Jonathan and I stood to appreciate the twin brothers now locked tightly in small metal cages. There were spaces in the bars to allow full view of the twin’s cocks but would contain them well when they hardened.

“Do what you gotta do to get them hard, Jonathan. I wanna see them straining in their cages.”

Jonathan smiled, kissed me briefly, and walked back over his brothers, clearly eager to set the dynamic back to its normal state.

“You fucking faggots better get down on your fucking knees and lick every part of my cock, balls, and taint to my satisfaction or I’ll kick your queer asses,” Jonathan demanded, giving me mental notes on how I’d command him if Daddy gave me the chance to do it again.

Within an instant, the boys both got on their knees to follow their orders. Much to my pleasure, their cocks had shifted within their cages before they’d even started moving, as much as they seemed to enjoy being completely demeaned and humiliated by their older brother verbally. Seeing their thick, hard meat strain against the trappings, their cock skin bulging slightly between the bars, I knew Daddy would be pleased.

The twins were letting out little cries every now and again as they licked Jonathan everywhere he’d told them to, clearly in both slight discomfort and intense pleasure.

I started jacking off my cock, loving the scene before me, knowing Daddy would love it too.

“Fuck, great work, Zachary!” I heard and instantly moaned at the sound of my name. Quickly turning around, I saw Daddy’s wide smile and, to my surprise, Ben following close behind. Ben was the friend Larry and I had made the night we met! It’d been a while since I saw him but was delighted to see him in his full glory. Both Daddy and Ben were completely nude, which fit the dress code for everyone else in the dungeon perfectly.

“Ben! What are you doing here? It’s so good to see you. It’s been, what, two, three months?” I asked, going in for hug as my cock spit up a bit of pre.

“I think you know this is Benjamin, Zachary,” Daddy reminded me.

How could I be so stupid, of course it was Benjamin. I apologized, “Sorry about that, Benjamin! But I’m still curious, how long has it been? What are you even doing here with Daddy?”

Benjamin smirked at me in a way I’d never seen. While a big bear of a man, Benjamin had always been jovial and kind, if somewhat gruff. But never had he given me a look like he was giving me now.

A look of pure, lustful hunger.

“Yeah. Been ‘bout three months. I’m here because—————set me straight.”

A small chill went down my spine feeling a completely different aura from Benjamin.

Daddy came over to me, grabbed my cock and stroked it, making my head go dizzy from his touch. The cries from the twins and the moans from Jonathan barely audible.

“Go ahead, Benjamin. Tell your friend here just how much I convinced you to change about your life. I think you want him to know every detail of what we just discussed.”

Benjamin’s smirk elongated, his eyes drilling holes into mine as I melted into the hairy chest of my older Daddy.

“—————helped me realize I’d been so wrong about myself. He helped me understand that I’d missed out on true bliss, real happiness, and actual,” the bear of a man paused, grabbed his already fully erect massive dick and bounced it up and down in his palm, “pleasure.”

Licking his lips while he began stoking his cock, “I wasted time sticking this perfect cock in pussy. This dick wasn’t made for women. This ideal dick was designed to only be appreciated by men. I don’t know why I was so fucking blind to that. No pussy deserved this thick meat, least of all Ronni.

“No, this dick? This fucking idyllic masculine dick was made for male ass. It was made to pound men into submission. It was meant to provide prostate stimulated, hands free, mind shattering orgasms and I wasted it, like a fucking faggot, on women’s vaginas.”

Smirking even wider as he sauntered towards me, Daddy stroking me even harder knowing Benjamin’s words were driving me wild with lust, Benjamin kept speaking his knew truth, “And, my friend, I’ve got a lot of time to make up for. I see you eyeing this meat. You got a hungry hole, Zachary? You want me to fuck you senseless, you little fag?”

Shaking his huge, thick meat at me as if he was making it nod, I subconsciously followed suit, nodding along, knowing I was about to have my first experience with a dom using my hole.

I turned my head slightly upward, melting into the sagging tits of my Daddy as he spoke down to me, “Yeah, I made your friend into a real top. This bear is far too good at butt fucking and far too hot to not be a gay dom. I think you agree completely, Zachary, that I made him better. I think you know that cock was designed by the gods to fuck men’s asses. I think you want to thank me for making your friend Benjamin who he was supposed to be.”

Jerking me even faster, I moaned at the sound of my name and melted further into the complete comfort and sexual desire I had for my Daddy as I sputtered out, “Thank you so much, Daddy. Benjamin was boring and useless before. Thank you for making him what he was supposed to be.

Benjamin, still standing there, took a look at Daddy while I continued melting completely into him, loving the attention I was getting from both Daddy’s hand and Benjamins hard, bouncing, angry cock. I felt Daddy nod towards Benjamin and within moments, I felt strong, huge hands grasp at my arms and pull me from the safety of my Daddy.

Not resisting but also not necessarily free from anxiety, I knew what was coming. Benjamin took me over the wet bench, still dripping with Jonathan’s cum, strapped me in, and started eating my ass.

My mind went mad with need the instant I felt the tongue breech my hole. Larry had me lovingly lap at his rectum a few times, but he never actually gave me any kind of rim job. Loving that Benjamin was taking my rimming virginity, I still felt like I needed more. Feeling movement above me, I saw Daddy take his place at my head where I’d been standing over Jonathan not that long ago. His cock rubbed so enticingly on my lips, and I stuck my tongue out, lapping at the leaking tool attached to the man I loved so much.

Eventually, I felt the tongue leaving my ass, the coolness of what was likely lube being slathered, and the indescribable pleasure of Benjamins thick meat shoving its way past my ring.

Wonderful bliss swept over me as Daddy shoved his cock into my mouth in the same instant, feeling two larger, powerful men using my holes for their intended use: their pleasure.

Every nerve in my body felt electric as Benjamin started thrusting into my willing hole. I’d never been allowed to be fucked by anyone other than Larry, even when he’d let us play a little bit with Benjamin, so I couldn’t even begin to describe how much better this huge tool felt inside me compared to my former lover’s.

Not only that, but the violent way in which Benjamin used my ass and Daddy claimed my mouth was so much more arousing, pleasurable, and romantic than any of the soft, tender shit Larry preferred.

My eyes were stuck looking up, so rolled back in absolute pleasure as I felt my cock explode, loving the spit roasting my doms were treating me too.

The man I loved with all my heart was bruising the back of my throat with his amazing meat and my friend was using his thick cock for its intended purpose: completely taking my hole as his.

We stayed like that for what felt like simultaneously much to short and far too long a time, lost in the pure carnal energy these real men were treating me to. Even during the most brutal football games I’d been involved in with the strongest, most masculine players beside me and opposed to me, I’d never felt this much completely dominant, masculine, musky, perfectly male energy.

This is what I wanted my entire life: to have my body completely used by more powerful men like Daddy.

All good things do come to an end, and eventually, both men came inside me. I, on the other hand, had orgasmed multiple times during the course of the brutal display.

All of us panting from the strain, satisfied with our efforts, Daddy finally said, “Hey twins, stop lapping at Jonathan’s cock and get over here.”

I laughed, the presence of the siblings had completely escaped me, so lost in my own experience I’d been.

Daddy told the twins to take a shower, get dressed, and go home until tomorrow. The two of them looked absolutely devastated having to leave, which I completely understood.

But, in his infinite perfection, Daddy told them, “I think you’ll go back to your home to ensure that tomorrow, the moment your father gets home, you’ll get him over to my house however you can. I think you know he’ll be made to be just as sinful, filthy, perverted, disgusting, and humiliated as the two of you and you can’t wait. I think you’ll behave as you used to before you came here yesterday until you’re back here tomorrow. I think, tonight, one of you will sneak into the other’s room after your sister has gone to bed and you’ll both have to fuck one another to orgasm before you can fall asleep.

“I know you’re ass virgins, so feel free to take lube and whichever dildos you want to help open one another up. I think you’re sad you’re leaving my place, but happy beyond belief you&rs

quo;re getting the opportunity to betray your own father for my benefit.”

With that, the twins smiled, grabbed some lube and, surprisingly, the same dildo they’d used on Jonathan, and went upstairs to follow the rest of Daddy’s orders.

“And now, Benjamin, feel free to go do what we discussed upstairs. I think you won’t feel any shame, guilt, or disgust in yourself when you’re done speaking with Ronni. I think you’ll be thrilled you’ll be able to live out your life’s destiny. I think you’ll get a hotel room at the one in the gay neighborhood on Cherry Street after you’ve packed up all you need for the night, download Scruff and Grindr on your phone, set them up exactly how I told you to earlier, and experiment fucking as many different men as you can tonight. After all, that’s what your cock is for, isn’t it?”

Benjamin beamed with his confident, magnetic, powerful pride as his cock hardened again and gave Daddy a boorish ‘yup’, clearly eager to get onto his next stage in life.

After Daddy told him to return here tomorrow around one in the afternoon to relay his success rate at fucking random men all night, I watched the man who just fucked the ever-living hell out of me go while I cuddled into my Daddy. Jonathan, too, got on his other side, noticeably sitting in the giant pool of cum he and I had contributed to.

“And what about us Daddy?”

“Yeah,—————, what are we going to do?”

My Daddy smiled broadly, causing yet another surge of pure lust and love flow through me, “The three of us are going to plan and make sure Steven Petersen experiences a very warm welcome.”

I awoke thirsty, hungry, and horny.

It was unsurprising given the fact I barely drank anything for nearly 24 hours, only had breakfast yesterday morning, and was being cuddled into by two absolutely sexy, athletic, perfect specimen of men on either side of me. This power was, without a doubt, making me sex crazed and I didn’t mind in the slightest.

Getting up slowly, feeling my back creak from the position I was in when I passed out, likely around the fifth time I’d switched from fucking Zachary to fucking Jonathan, I cracked my neck, put my feet on the ground, and stood up. Wobbling slightly, I walked to the bathroom attached to my room.

I splashed some water on my face and looked in the mirror. I smiled seeing how utterly exhausted I looked but knowing it had all been worth it. The last 36 hours had been the literal embodiment of 50 years of fantasy. I’d taken over twins, their brother, a literal all-star quarterback, and a straight bear married to the love of his life.

I felt my cock try to throb from the erotic memories I’d created but felt the exhaustion the not so little guy had gone through.

Last night, I’d commanded the two of them to clean everything in the dungeon, which had been difficult considering how often I distracted the two with desires to use the toys on themselves, each other, and me. After hours of fun, we decided to just relax for the rest of the day.

Slow blowjobs, nude lounging, and group showering kept me completely distracted for most of the day. It wasn’t until nine at night that I realized none of us had really eaten the entire day, but I found myself far too exhausted to do anything about it.

As we went to bed, which lead to even more fucking and sucking, I’d told the two of them to do whatever they thought I’d want them to do to be the sexiest sex slaves for me. They went wild with raw, animalistic passion for me, for each other, even for themselves at times. Making out, slapping one another, debasing one another right in front of me…all of it happened.

Jonathan even taunted me at one point, saying how disgusting I was, how much of a pervert I was for jerking off here to these two, hot jocks. He spit at me, acting repulsed by me. And I swear, I came so hard when Zachary took the hint and started doing the same thing, acting like a completely heterosexual homophobe, disgusted that I had put them in this demeaning, nude position; all the while, hard, horny, and groping his fellow ‘homophobic straight guy’.

I knew I’d caused it all, witnessed it all, and still had two completely nude, cum-covered, lustful perfect model-quality men in my bed right now…and yet it all felt like a wonderful dream.

I slowly walked back into my bedroom, cock and balls dangling freely, so spent from the nonstop attention they’d had for the past day and half. I smiled knowing, however, the best part was coming this evening.

Steven Petersen.

The patriarch.

The sexiest man I’d ever laid eyes on.

The purest soul I longed to corrupt.

I knew I had to eat, drink water, rest up for him. He would be the big prize all of this had built up to and there was no way he’d let an over worked penis keep him from claiming him.

Looking down at my two sex-crazed straight boys drooling onto my pillows, covered in dried patches of sweat, cum, and lord knows what else, I nearly started crying from joy. How in the fucking world did I, a perverted, wretched, cruel man get such an all-powerful gift like this?

I knew there was no definitive answer, and I didn’t need one, really. I knew I could now do whatever I wanted with anyone. I could see a man on the subway, lean in, whisper one little phrase and then I think him out of his life completely with merely one sentence. The endless possibilities I had.

Fuck Larry for wasting this power. I was using it for what it was intended: fucked-up shit.

I went downstairs to get myself some food and a full glass of water, feeling as though I’d just wandered through the Sahara for days. I put some coffee on, a couple pieces of toast in the toaster, and sat down to wait for my meal.

Only a few minutes later, I heard rumbling from behind me.

“There you are, Daddy. I woke up and didn’t see you there and got worried,” he looked at the mess behind me and the toaster, “Oh, Daddy, no! Please, let me make you breakfast. You’re much too important to do menial things like this. I always did for Larry. Really, I insist!”

I laughed at how eager Zachary was to please me and calmed him down, motioning for him to take a seat next to me on the counter, “Consider this your day off. I’ll let you start pampering me tomorrow morning, okay? For today, however, we’ve got to make sure we’re prepped for tonight.”

“For Steven Petersen?” my boy asked.

“Yup. You know, Zachary,” a light groan as his cock instantly hardened at his name, “I’ve been utterly obsessed with Steven since they moved in there decades ago at this point.”

I stood up to go grab a cup of coffee, poured one for myself and Zachary, and walked back saying, “It’s hard to believe I’m going to have him mind, body, and soul in just a few short hours. Have you ever had a fantasy you’d longed for that you finally ended up achieving?”

Zachary took a sip of his coffee, scoffed, and replied, “Of course. Yesterday! When you called and I realized I was madly in love with you, there was nothing that was going to stop me from getting here as quickly as I could to live the dream I’d created in that moment. To be with my true soul mate.”

I smiled, placing my larger, hairy hand on his younger, veiny, strong one, “Yah know, not sure how much Larry told you. But I made you feel those things using the magic of that phrase you recognized and then using sentences beginning with ‘I think’ to control your emotions, personality, and desires.”

For a moment, Zachary stared at me awestruck and then he started laughing his head off as if I told him the biggest joke he’d ever heard.

“You just reminded me of Larry. He used to hint towards that being the case. I’m not stupid, Daddy. I know magic isn’t real. What is real, however, is how I feel for you. And how much I want you to be mine forever. To be used and abused by you and whoever you want to use and abuse me. Those are all my wildest fantasies and dreams. And they’re actually coming true.”

I put one arm around my boy and let the other one grab onto his hard dick tenderly, “Zachary,” his dick throbbed, “I’m going to fucking change you daily and make your mind jelly. You’re not going to know up from down most days you’re with me, and you’re going to love it. If I decide you give up your dreams of football, you’ll drop everything for me. If I decide you’ll do nothing but train for football for days on end, you’ll do that for me. You’re mine, boy. What you think of that?”

Zachary’s cock throbbed and jerked while it leaked like a garden hose the entire time I spoke to him, giving me all the answer I needed. Still, he spoke, “It’s all I want Daddy. To be yours to dominate forever.”

I pulled the young athlete in close to me by his shoulder, moved my other hand to his churning balls, and gave them a healthy squeeze as he yelped in pain, “Good, boy. Don’t worry. I want my boy to be a success. I think you’re devoted to ensuring you become an NFL quarterback so you can support me completely. I think you know you’ll give all your money, belongings, endorsement deal earnings to me, happily and proudly. I’m your Daddy, after all.”

“Fuck yeah, Daddy. Completely take all I have. It’s all I want to do you for you. Fully dominate me in every way, please,” Zachary begged, melting into me, “In fact, my parents are relatively well off and left me quite a bit to support myself. Naturally, Daddy, that money is all yours.”

“Good boy,” I said, squeezing his testicles yet again as a reward.

The boy moaned loudly as my toast popped. Letting him live with his stupor, I trotted over and spread a bit of butter from the counter on it and began munching, content with my candid conversation.

“Why’d you guys let me sleep when we all could have been fucking?” I heard from behind me. Jonathan entered the room, nude with a particularly large glob of cum still dangling from his pubes next to his semi-hard cock.

“I think you both are perfectly comfortable avoiding any and all orgasms until I have Steven Petersen under control,” I stated.

“Of course, Mr. Pryer. I’d love to save all my spunk for my sexy dad, honestly. You didn’t’ even really need to ask,” Jonathan said enthusiastically, hopping up on the stool next to Zachary I’d just gotten off. Zachary, too, nodded his agreement at saving his seed.

“Very good, boys. After I eat, let’s get dressed so we can go out and get a few things. I truly want today to be the best day of my entire life. Even better than the previous two. I think you both want to make it the best day of my life any way you can knowing I’m beyond excited to completely corrupt and take over the life of Steven Petersen.”

“Fuck yeah, Daddy, I’m right there with you. Let’s go all out. Not even sure what else we’ll need but we have to make this special for you,” Zachary’s wide smile warming my heart a bit.

Not to be outdone, Jonathan beamed as well, “For sure, like, completely perverting and ruining my dad’s life is going to be so fucking hot. Maybe we even get more sex toys to christen the Christian asshole. I mean, it’s going to be a party for sure! The twins, Benjamin, us…we’re all going to be here to watch you completely destroy my dad. Fuck…I’m so excited for you Mr. Pryer!”

Despite my exhaustion, hearing the eagerness with which Jonathan wanted me ‘destroying’ his father made me so utterly horny. Resisting the temptation to stroke, I laughed, “Thanks boys. I figured you both would want to make it special for me too.”

After I finished up my brief breakfast and toast, I decided we’d all head out for a real breakfast. We weren’t expecting Benjamin, who was probably fucking his twentieth twink of the night given how irresistibly sexy he would make his hook up profiles at my direction, until the early afternoon.

We stopped off at a little family dinner, just the three of us, and ordered a huge meal of meats, pancakes, waffles, and all the fixings. I knew I needed more to eat, and my growing boys definitely needed satiating after all the energy they’d spent the previous day.

Beyond all that, I knew I’d instantly be able to use my magic phrase on the waiter we’d been assigned. The waiter, who’d introduced himself as Langley, ended up being a clearly straight, yet completely sexy, young man. I knew he’d be joining my harem I’d be building in the coming weeks.

While eating, I asked Jonathan to text one of his twin brothers about any updates involving their dad. Jonathan assured me that everything was still going to plan as one of them had spoken to their mother this morning and they were checking out of the spa they’d stayed at relatively soon and should be back at home by 6 p.m.

I also asked Jonathan to text asking how the twincestuous fucking went last night. I laughed as Jonathan read back the response:

‘It hurt quite a bit at first but then was so good and hard not to scream and wake up Shelby, but duck, did we loved how completely perverted it was to get fucked by our twin. Like, tell Mr. Pryer he basically told us to duck ourselves. It was so hot, humiliating, and disturbing. Thank him for us’

Jonathan also laughed saying they’d ended it with a smiley face emoji and a sweat on the forehead with tongue sticking out emoji. I was hoping someone around us heard the explicit text being read aloud by the young man, but I didn’t notice any heads turning.

After we all finished up our meals leaving quite a bit of food leftover for Langley to handle, I called him over and said, “I think you’re going to pay for all of this out of your own paycheck. I think you’re going to find it so erotic that you paid for a massive meal you likely can’t afford for a table of faggots. I think you’ll need to masturbate to the thought of it right after we leave. I think you won’t even be able to cum without thinking about the fact you spent so much money on this table full of queers. I think when you bring the bill, you’ll let us know exactly what you’re feeling and what you’re doing and you’ll leave your phone number so I can call you later.”

Smiling as I finished, Langley looked at me, smiled, and said, “Ya know what, sir, that all sounds fantastic. I’ll be right back with the bill, for your records at least.”

A few moments later and after a bit of a giggle fit from Jonathan and Zachary about how fucked up it was that I did this to the poor guy, he came back, handed me the bill with his number clearly legible at the bottom, “Like you said, Sir, I put the entire bill on my tab. It’ll likely take a few overtime shifts to make sure I can still survive, but…” then he started whispering, “…fuuuuck, it sounded so hot to pay this outrageous tab for a table of fags who didn’t even eat half the food. I’m straight and my girlfriend is likely to be pissed that I spent so much. But fuuuck, Sir. This is so hot. I’m gonna jerk it the moment you guys head out”

Looking down, I could see a relatively sizable bulge poking out beneath his trousers and apron. I gave him a friendly wink and a smile, “Why thank you, Langley, for filling us in. I may or may not call you. Enjoy your fantasy though!”

And off we went, watching as the young waiter practically sprint to the back of the restaurant as we left.

As we drove to the next destination, my usual sex shop, I decided we really needed to figure out what clothes everyone could start off wearing this evening. I wanted tonight to be special, of course, so instant nudity just didn’t cut it.

Clearly following the suggestion about trying to make my day the best day it could be, they both started throwing out suggestions.

“I say you get us the skimpiest underwear you could possibly find. Basically, floss showing off our sexy bodies for you and showing how much power you have over us,” Zachary suggested with a hint of lust.

“Oh that’s tired and we might as well be nude if we’re going to that,” Jonathan chided, “What about just jock straps?”

“And you thought skimpy underwear was tired? Every porn I ever watched with Larry had a guy in a jock strap. Boring,” Zachary pointed out.

“What do you guys think about just wearing your favorite set of regular clothes, but making them skimpier, cut up, to really show the sluts you’ve become?” I suggested, not even truly liking my own idea.

Then, like a gift from a sex demon, Jonathan said, “What about kind of, like, what you said, Mr. Pryer, but use the stuff we used to wear that really personified who we were before you came into our lives. Like, you fully convinced me that I was actually a disgusting, homo pervert, but what if I sluttified something I used to wear a lot before you had convinced me? Maybe you let us go get some of that kind of stuff, really helping us transition from our boring, asexual, chaste lives into the much more enjoyable ones you helped us attain.

“For me, I used to wear really formal stuff to church, church meetings, the secret marriage counseling with our pastor I was doing with my old girlfriend when I wanted to marry her. For tonight, I could get some of my most formal clothes I used to wear: suit coat, dress shirt, dress slacks, and then cut holes in the crotch and butt giving full access to the best parts of my body. Really leave the pervy stuff hanging out. I could even wear one of the stupid cross necklaces I used to love; maybe even bring our family Bible.”

My cock nearly exploded at the thought. If tonight was really the night my new life of perversion would begin, what better way to move my sexy harem into their new lives than to completely corrode their previous lives into the twisted, gay, horny as fuck versions I was making them? Jonathan just literally suggested being a lustful, twisted, sinful form of what he used to love about himself most: his pure Christianity. How fucking hot would it be to have all of my new toys corrupt their previous selves for my pleasure while I also take Steven Petersen completely?

Before I could agree whole-heartedly, Zachary interjected, “That sounds good and all for you, Jonathan, but Daddy never had to convince me of anything so I don’t really have a ‘before’.”

Rather than agree with Jonathan like I’d intended, a light scoff escaped my lips at the utter cluelessness Zachary was displaying.

“What? I fell in love with you, Daddy. And it all happened naturally. I heard his voice and knew he was right for me. I didn’t have to say anything or do anything, it was just a natural shift in my emotions,” Zachary explained.

“Fair, fair. Good boy. But I do think Jonathan is correct. It’s a fantastic idea to celebrate the insatiable sluts you’re all becoming by fucking up symbols of your boring pasts. But, in terms of you, Zachary, we’ll acknowledge that nothing changed, you just fell in love me and want nothing more than for me to fucking use the shit out of you,” I told the young man, getting his gorgeous smile and a shudder of horniness in response.

Jonathan, keeping the ideas flowing, “Well, all right, for you, then, Zachary, why not a slutty football get-up. To really show Mr. Pryer you’re a faggot in a uniform for him?”

I thought about it, “You know, I think that’s perfect. Even though I’m allowing you to continue playing so you can earn me all the millions you’re likely to get, let’s make sure we can visualize what you actually are: my completely dominated football slut,” I offered, getting off the highway at our exit as Zachary beamed with pride at my description of him, “But what should we get for your twin brothers? And Zachary, you know Benjamin best. What would represent him before I met him?”

Zachary, once again sporting a bulge hearing his name even in this casual way, said, “Benjamin is easy. Make sure he wears his wedding ring as well as something bartenders would wear. Maybe an open flannel shirt with a towel over his shoulder, and apron, and nothing else? If that sounds hot to you, I can text him and let him know that’s what you want him to bring when he comes over later.”

The image of the broad bear’s cock bulging out beneath a thin layer of fabric and his massive hairy chest visible between the unbuttoned shirt made my head swim with excitement, “Great work, my boy. That sounds hot. Here’s a reward for your good thinking and get to texting when it’s over: Zachary, Zachary, Zachary, Zachary, Zachary.”

The young man was squirming uncontrollably in the passenger seat of my car by the third utterance of his name. By the end, there was a wet patch of precum forming, indicating just how much he loved hearing me say his name.

“Oh wow, thank you Daddy. Fuck, that’s nice,” Zachary gushed as he pulled out his phone.

“Damn, that looks fun. I’m jealous my cock only really responds to the gayest, perviest, incest shit and not hearing my own name like you,” Jonathan whined, “Not that I’m complaining! I’ve had more orgasms in the last day then I’d had in all my years previously. Mr. Pryer is my fucking perverted sex god.”

“Thanks, boy. But think about your twin brothers? What should they wear?”

“Well, I guess one of them was really into baseball and the other was more artistic, mostly acting. The slutty baseball stud would be easy, but I’m not so sure about making the artistic one sexy…” Jonathan trailed off.

“That is a tricky one,” I said, “But I don’t even want the twins considering themselves as different. Just text both of them and tell them both what the plan is. And that both of them are baseball sluts. We can consider the loss of his independent identity the real fucked up part of his transition.”

Jonathan practically guffawed at what I said, grabbing his phone to text his brothers as he went on, “Fuck, Mr. Pryer. You need to teach me how to be such a fucking horny, disgusting, morally bankrupt creep like you cuz it’s hot as fuck. I never would have thought of that. Fuck, I love that you’ve ruined my twin brothers and are going to pull my dad into all this gay shit too. Fuck, you’re great!”

“Aw, shucks,” I joked, turning into the sex shop I frequented. As per usual, there wasn’t any other cars in the parking lot, meaning we were likely to be alone in there.

Walking in, I saw Rufus, the guy I’d historically purchased most of my sex toys from. He was a decent enough guy, not really my type sexually. But he was a kind guy who gave me discounts from time to time because of my frequent business. Today, though, I was in complete control.

After I said the magic phrase, “I think you’re going to turn off all your security cameras, pull your pants down, and jerk yourself off as we take anything and everything we want. I think you know this is absolutely normal, you support it, and you’ll do the exact same thing every time I enter your business. I think you’ll blow a load into your hand and eat it the moment we walk out the door.”

“Oh, of course, Johannes. Of course!” the old man said. I never took the time to learn much about Rufus, but figured he was a lonely straight guy who just stumbled his way into a sex shop in one way or another. I didn’t even bother to check out the cock he was clearly pulling out as he stared at my boys and me. At this point, it was nothing but absolute hunks that deserved my attention.

After I gave my boys the go ahead to grab whatever they think they’d want to use on each other, themselves, or Jonathan’s dad tonight, I went right to the section I was coming here for: the collars.

I truly wanted tonight to be special, and therefore, I needed some locked-up slaves to permanently show that I owned them. Steven would get his own. His boys would get their own. Zachary and Ben too.

And I’d wear all the keys to their collars around my neck.

Once my boys grabbed all the toys they were interested in, mostly double-sided dildos, various fisting kits, and quite a bit of gear and cock rings, we loaded up the car.

Heading home, Zachary and Jonathan both got texts from the men they’d instructed and they all said they looked forward to transitioning into their lust-filled lives tonight by ruining what they used to be.

The three of us pulled into my driveway at around 1:30, after we’d stopped by a drive through for a quick lunch in which the young man at the window received no payment but did receive a new uncontrollable fetish for his friends to piss on him.

Benjamin was already there, waiting diligently for me at the front of his car.

As he got out and stood up, I saw he was already wearing what Zachary had told him to wear for tonight, unabashedly and confidently. In my normal neighborhood, there was now a bear of man in an open red flannel button-down shirt, a white towel thrown over his right shoulder, and a dirty, white apron…with nothing else. As he turned to lead us to the door, I saw his large, hairy globes confidently out for all to see.

“Will this work for you, boss?” Benjamin asked, nonplussed about his state of dress.

I laughed, knowing I likely made this newly made complete dom a little bit too confident for his own good, “It’s perfect, Benjamin. Come inside before the neighbors come beg you to fuck them though.”

Luckily, it was a lazy Sunday, and it didn’t seem like many people were out and about so unless there was a nosy neighbor, the huge, muscular, hairy ass cheeks swaying up my sidewalk was only really appreciated by Zachary, Jonathan, and me.

Getting inside, I instructed the boys to head downstairs so I could catch up with Benjamin regarding the fuck fest he most definitely had last night.

The large bear sat in the middle of my couch, spread both his arms on the back of the couch and his legs out to the sides, letting his thickness poke straight up, literally showcasing the meat he knew all gay men would drool for, tenting his apron to an obscene degree as I went to the kitchen to grab us glasses of water to satisfy a different kind of thirst I was having. Entering and setting them down for us, I couldn’t help but get hard at the erotic sight of the formerly polite, monogamous, straight guy so confidently displaying the meat he’d just last night come to know was his absolute pride and joy. The way he looked at me, too, screamed that he wanted to fuck my ass at any given moment. Like my hole was his prey and his cock its natural predator.

“So, how many boys you fuck last night?” I asked, absolutely interested.

“16,” he said in that gruff masculine voice I’d made sure he only ever spoke with now.

“Did you make sure to vary the kinds of guys you fucked?”

“Yup. Thin, fat, tall, short, black, white, brown, Asian, trans, feminine, masculine. Tried to fuck anyone that looked completely different than the previous fuck. Gotta treat all the little fags to this meat.”

“You make your profile like I told you?” I asked, knowing the answer.

“Yup. Face and bare chest for profile, multiple pics of my cock to share. Name is ‘BearFuckNoStringsNow’. Nothing much else other than my hotel room in the profile, like you said.”

“And how many messages you end up getting?” I leaned in, as I had last night.

“Hundreds. Fucking fags can’t resist my meat. Was made to fuck them senseless.”

My ass throbbed with need at the pure, confident, masculinity in front of me.

“And Ronni? How’d she take the news?”

“She cried. Don’t give a shit. Packed a few things and left. This dick is too good for female pussy. Did fuck a trans dude’s hole though,” he said, still eyeing me without breaking his gaze while one of his hands started groping at his huge bulge, “Only men deserve my perfect cock.”

“Fantastically cruel, Benjamin. You hear from her since yesterday?”

“Lots of texts and calls. Ignoring them. Too busy fucking ass. Did see her today though. Got this get up for tonight. She begged me to stay. Ignored her then too.”

“Wow, how do you feel about leaving your wife of so many years so coldly and suddenly?”

“Doesn’t matter. My dick needs to fuck man-pussy, not female pussy. Fucking women don’t deserve this prize cock. She’ll get over it. Did bring the wedding ring like Zachary said you wanted though.”

“Oh perfect. Wanna give it to me?”

Without even a thought to any history it may have had, the utter beast of man pulled at his finger, removed the ring, and held it out for me to take. My cock burped up cum seeing just how far I’d taken Benjamin away from the life he’d had before; the very man he’d been before.

Corrupting and ruining men was quickly becoming my favorite fetish.

As I reached out to grab it, like lightning, the strong, powerful man took my hand, letting the wedding ring fall to the ground, and pulled me to my knees and placed my hand directly onto the massive lump on his lap.

“I know you want to ride me.”

I shivered. The pure, unadulterated confidence. The absolute assurance with which he knew I was addicted to his tool. The sheer certainty that I needed the dick I was now rubbing through his apron back in my rectum.

“Fuck, yes, I do…” I said, losing my breath from the sex wafting off this perfect man. Never, even in my wildest dreams last night, did I think making a kind-hearted, loyal, straight bartender into this amazingly confident bear Daddy would lead to me, another confident bear Daddy, being nothing more than a muttering sub for him so easily.

“Okay, Daddy, we put all the stuff away, what do you…” Zachary stopped midsentence as he reentered the living room with Jonathan, seeing me on my knees before Benjamin, openly massaging his massive lump.

As if I, myself, was waking up from being hypnotized by Benjamin’s raw, animalistic cock, I let go of the cock that I almost hopped on without thinking and stood up, coming to my senses, “Oh shit, I almost fucked myself on your cock. As fucking hot as you are, Benjamin, we can’t fuck again quite yet. I think we all know we’re saving our next load for Steven Petersen,” I repeated, ensuring Benjamin was onboard now too, as well as reminding myself what my main goal was today.

“Sure. My meat’s here when you need it. And we both you know you’ll need it,” Benjamin growled out, putting both his arms back up on either side of him and keeping both his legs completely spread eagle, taking up all the space the couch provided, his bulge enticingly throbbing beneath the thin apron fabric.

“Fuck, I’m sorry Mr. Pryer. We should have knocked. Heaven knows we could have entertained ourselves,” Jonathan muttered, rubbing Zachary’s shoulders suggestively.

“No, thank you, boys. Almost lost my mind there. I gotta go take a cold shower now,” I joked, “Now why don’t you two head on over to Jonathan’s so you can get your clothes ready for tonight. Feel free to head back over here when you’re ready, hopefully Larry will have dropped off all your stuff by then, Zachary.”

A slight moan from Zachary and an agreement from Jonathan later, and the two were out the door.

I sat back down across from Benjamin, who was still sitting there, gazing at me hungrily.

“Don’t worry, boy. I agree. No more cumming ‘til you got your prize tonight. So my meat is obviously off limits.”

I smiled at my dom, recognizing that I truly did view him as my dom, and internally jumped for joy that I was unlocking a side of me I didn’t even realize existed. I said a silent thank you to Larry for bringing Benjamin into my life.

After offering Benjamin some food, which he accepted, I went to the kitchen to make him a sandwich or two. I couldn’t believe that, even with the utter dom magic the phrase was providing me, it somehow led me to feeling like I needed to serve a man myself. Fuck, it was hot though. My cock stayed hard the entire time I prepared him a meal, eager to please the man in the living room with the confident aura and perfect cock I’d ensured he only wanted to use to fuck any and all men.

After bringing him his sandwiches as well as a beer, he didn’t even give me a thank you as I sat across from him. He kept his gaze throughout the meal, making me feel so utterly devoted to him, the bulge beneath his apron, and any and everything he may want from me. He didn’t even have the magical phrase to control me! God, this was so fucking erotic.

As the manly dom started in on his second sandwich, I heard my doorbell ring twice, then a couple knocks and I knew, Larry had come and gone. Instantly walking to the door and opened it, seeing the man sadly walk back towards an Uber parked out front. I noticed his gaze shift into the direction of the Petersen house and followed suit.

There, walking back from their assignment, were Jonathan and Zachary. I could tell Larry felt his legs betraying him as he got himself into the car, closed it, and gazed, longingly out at Zachary as he crossed the yard into mine. For his part, Zachary looked over and waved at him, likely unaware of the affect that would have had on him. A smile on his face, he approached my porch with Jonathan, who was holding a bag filled with clothes, and the Uber car drove away.

“Bye, Larry,” I muttered under my breath. Louder towards my boys, “So, you get what you’re gonna wear?”

“Yup. I also brought over the twins get ups so we can get them ready too. They’re still diligently waiting for Dad and, fuck, they’re getting impatient. Shelby says hi, too, and hopes that whatever you were concerned with Friday night got handled without help. I wasn’t sure what to say to that, but told her I’d tell you,” Jonathan stated.

“Oh, believe me. You’ve all helped me dearly since Friday night. Now, boys, start carrying all this stuff inside. It should have all of Zachary’s things as well as a few gifts Larry left for me. Feel free to put them all in the guest room upstairs, which I guess will be your room now, Zachary. Get it all arranged and, Zachary, please find the clothes you’ll be wearing this evening too.

“One last thing, though, Zachary. We’re starting fresh here. I think you are completely mine now. I think anything he may have had you feeling, thinking, and acting regarding him are completely washed away so you can be my boy completely.”

“Of course, Daddy,” Zachary replied nonchalantly, acting as though his former soul mate was nothing to him in the slightest.

I went inside, not concerning myself with the chores the boys now had. I knew they’d follow my instructions anyway, and I wanted to keep starting at the sexy man taking up my couch.

The boys worked away in the basement, as Benjamin and I chatted about the ins and outs of his life. He confirmed he was keeping the bar, which I agreed with. After a quick suggestion, he decided he’d change the theme a bit to fit his new persona a bit better. More leather, more gear, and more homosexuality.

“After all,” I laid out, “How else you gonna find men to fuck?”

“I don’t need much help with meat like this,” Benjamin crudely gestured to the bulge I hadn’t been able to take my eyes off. My cock throbbed with longing. A part of me thought, maybe, just maybe I should just let him fuck me again now. Another part thought, maybe, just maybe, I should give him the magic phrase so he can control me fully.

And the sane part of me snapped me back to reality as I heard the doorbell ring.

“Holy shit,” I said, looking at my watch and jumping to my feet, “It’s probably him! That has to be Steven and the twins. I think you want to go downstairs and tell Jonathan and Zachary he’s here and to be ready. I’ll prep Steven up here and send the twins down afterwards.”

Benjamin hopped up, still rubbing at his bulge, and slowly sauntered downstairs, clearly not in any rush even with my command. For me, however, my heart was racing, adrenaline pumping, confidence waning due to the heft of importance I knew this man was to me.

With the twins, it was experimental. With Jonathan, it was revenge. With Larry and Zachary, it was to protect myself. And Ben was pure selfishness.

But Steven? Steven was going to be my literal fantasy come to life. The man I’d wanted, desperately for years. No, not years, decades. And he was just lead like a lamb to slaughter by his now completely mind-fucked twin sons.

I steadied myself, eager to let the best night of my life begin. I walked to the door, feeling my heart pounded in my chest, so excited I’d become for this moment. The short walk to my door felt miles longer than normal but I struggled through, eager to get the prize I’d earned. The prize I’d desired.

The prize that was mine.

The doorknob shook in my hand as I jumped, hearing the doorbell ring again. My mind raced: How long had I taken walking to the door? Was it even the twins and Steven? What if they left? What the fuck is going on with my life that I’ve got my literal fantasy coming true in real time?

I turned the knob, pulled the door open, and, with a look mixed with anxiety, pride, lust, and fear, I gazed at the face of the man that starred in all my fantasies these long years.

Steven Petersen.

Steven Petersen was at my front door.

Steven Petersen had no clue I was about to change his life forever.

“Hey, Johannes,” the sexy man said, smiling that perfectly angelic smile, “Sorry to bust in on you like this. Angie and I just got home from a getaway and couldn’t even get to unloading our car before these two insisted that Jonathan was over here helping you with something. I’m pretty pooped from the long weekend, but is there anything I can assist with, neighbor? We basically just wanted tonight to be a special night just for family because of Angie and my anniversary.”

“Oh, uh, yeah. Jonathan is downstairs. I, uh, needed help with moving stuff. He’s helping,” I stumbled through an excuse, “Say, boys, why don’t you two go down and help,” I stuttered, for the first time since I found the magical phrase. My heart was screaming just seeing the way his black hair was slightly messy at the top, dark brown eyes sparkling as they looked at me helpfully, the perfect amount of stubble framing his masculine jawline, that genuine and friendly smile, just the slightest bit of chest hair peaking up through the top of his polo shirt, the somewhat ‘Dad’ khaki pants he usually wore in the summer months that dangled just at his knees revealing the dark hair that littered his shins and calves attaching themselves to the huge, hairy, masculine feet sitting so temptingly in his sandals.

“Sure, Mr. Pryer,” the twins said in unison, rushing past me, clearly eager for the festivities to begin.

Steven, with a sudden look of concern, then interjected, “I’m not sure I’m comfortable not joining them, if you don’t mind. If, you’d, uh, just let me join them. You know so we can all get home to celebrate my wife and my anniversary. Just to, uh, protect them too.”

And that’s what it took to get me back into reality. Steven clearly thought me a pervert. Just as Jonathan had. Just as Lucas and Matthew had. Afterall, why would he concern himself with his boys entering my home unless he viewed me as nothing more than vile homosexual? And the boys had to learn that presumptuousness somewhere.

The anger and desire to ruin him raged in me yet again, the irony that Steven was correct about my perversions, my desires, my corruption of his kids wasn’t lost on me. But the frustration with the powerlessness I used to have in relation to that homophobic assumption from so many heterosexual, Christian, man was all it took to crack the nervousness that had frozen me.

Steven Petersen was my perfect man. Physically. Right now.

But soon he’ll be my perfect man emotionally, mentally, spiritually, ethically, and most importantly, sexually.

Pulling the paper out, “Reshishina benjuni frashun en durnishina fenjuna rajine broshi von reshishina.”

Steven froze for a quick moment, clearly confused by the gibberish I’d muttered at him, “Oh. Yes. Ok. Sorry about that. I’m just wanting to get downstairs to help the boys so we can get home so if It’s okay with you…”

“I think you are going to be only able to focus on me. I think everything around you that you could see, that you could hear, that you could touch or feel or smell will not exist to you. I think you only see, hear, touch, feel, smell, and comprehend me. I think nothing that may come in contact with you will be processed at all unless it is me coming in contact with you. I think you’ll easily be able to follow me without tripping, falling, or running into anything. I think you feel compelled to speak with me and enjoy everything we talk about and be honest about anything we speak about. I think this makes you feel more comfortable than you’ve ever been being able to only register me, and you will not feel any fear, doubt, or anxiety in the slightest. I think you’ll merely give me all the attention you’ve got.”

And just like that, his words stopped as his eyes glazed over and gazed directly into my own. His pupils even appeared to dilate as they focused in on me, so completely focused on his neighbor now.

“Here, why don’t you follow me in here, Steven,” I offered.

“Of course, Johannes. I’d love to. Thank you!”

I led him to the living room and offered him a seat at the couch where so much incest, sex, and domination had occurred. To Steven, though, the entire world was me. It didn’t matter that his seat likely had dried cum, maybe even wet pre from Benjamin. All the straight, uptight, homophobic, sexy neighbor could actualize was me.

I was his everything right now.

I sat across from him, his eyes never leaving me and barely blinking, so in tune with what I was doing.

“How are you feeling tonight, Steven?” I asked.

“I’m feeling so good. Thank you. It’s nice being here with you, Johannes. Thank you for having me.”

“Of course, neighbor. You know, I’m not sure if you were aware of this, but I’ve always had a big crush on you. Did you know that?”

Steven chuckled slightly, still staring unblinking, almost as if he was maniacally obsessed with me like I was with him, “Yes, I figured as much. I would see you looking at me the same way I look at my wife and imagined you must be homosexual and attracted to me. I feel free to say in this moment that doesn’t surprise me. I know that I’m attractive.”

I smiled, happy knowing the formerly humble man would now openly brag in this completely relaxed state I’d put him in, “You are very handsome, Steven. So handsome that I often masturbated thinking about you,” I stated, moving my crossed leg to the opposite knee, allowing my bulge to be fully visualized like a gay bear Sharon Stone, “How does all of that make you feel?”

“To be honest, it is a compliment. I don’t agree with homosexuality on a religious level, and I did have some concerns regarding my boy’s exposure to it merely because I didn’t want them to harm you because I knew they had a much more negative opinion of homosexuality. I didn’t want them to make you feel ashamed of yourself, so I wanted to shield them from the possibility of them finding it out.

“But as for me and for Angie, we accept you for who you are and always have. Mostly due to my devotion to her kindness and compassion that she’s blessed me with, making me a better and more understanding man. While sinful to me, your life is your life and I do support you. I’m happy you felt comfortable enough to share with me your sexuality and your masturbatory fantasies regarding me. I’m very flattered, Johannes.”

My eyes bulged, my brain short-circuited, and my heart nearly stopped. Steven was a decent, nice, kind man who didn’t have a homophobic bone in his body. All the times he’d caught me looking at him, he let it go. All the times I thought he was keeping his children from me to protect them; he was actually trying to protect me. No matter how creepy, how much I seemingly stalked him, Steven remained a decent person: what Christians are supposed to be if they truly were kind, loving, understanding, and empathetic.

My heart felt foggy, both loving him, wanting him, and craving him more. But also thinking I’d misinterpreted so much for so long.

I could have had a friendship with Steven. I could have gotten to know him and his family. I even could have possibly become an extension of the family if I’d committed myself to getting to know him rather than fantasizing about dominating him.

All of that could have happened for years, but I thought the all-American, white, straight, Christian father of four had to have been homophobic. Sure, he had some outdated opinions about sinfulness, but maybe if I’d tried to be neighborly instead of the pervert I was, he could have learned and grown even more with a gay best friend.

A gay best friend who was in love with him.

A gay best friend who wanted to be with him.

A gay best friend who was a fucking pervert and needed, desperately, to fuck him, change him, mold him, hell, maybe even make him homophobic.

I scoffed at my line of thinking. I was Johannes fucking Pryer. I’d spent nearly 50 years seeking carnal pleasure, BDSM, kinky shit, pups and subs and doms and dicks and cocks and asses and throats and semen, cum, hard fucking erections thrusting nonstop while fantasizing about making the hot straight guy gay with literal mind control and subversion.

Steven Petersen was a good man.

But Johannes Pryer was a bad man…a proud sexual deviant.

“Thank you, Steven, for being so upfront. I appreciate your support. But I not only masturbated to the thought of you. I also fantasized about corrupting you fully and completely. Giving you the desire to completely leave your wife for me. Making you addicted to gay sex and my cock. Taking your children and turning them into incest-obsessed dick hounds craving a good fuck and suck from their perfect, sexy father as often as possible.”

Steven, already mind-fucked from my previous commands, merely smiled and calmly replied, “That all sounds like quite the fantasy, Johannes. I’m not sure that any of that is possible due to the fact Angie is my soul mate, I’ve got no interested in same sex relationships, and my children are all similarly built as me. I’m sorry to say, but I doubt your fantasies could ever happen.”

“Oh, but that’s where you’re wrong. Granted, you’d have been correct about three days ago. But now, Steven, I’ve got the power to completely control any person’s mind with mere words. With one sentence, I can make a straight man gay. I can make them believe they’ve always craved dick. I can make them want to seduce their own sons.”

“You do have a vivid imagination, but magic doesn’t exist,” he stated politely in response.

“Also three days ago, I’d have agreed with you. But, I’ve got your sons downstairs along with a couple other formerly straight men, eager beyond belief for me to bring you down there and completely ravage you. I’ve made sure, with only a few short, sweet sentences, that your own sons not only betrayed you by leading you to me, but desperately craved and longed for it to happen. I’ve made your sons those incest-obsessed dick hounds I’d mentioned. And they want your dick next, Steven.”

Laughing yet again, despite hearing some of the most depraved things he’d likely ever heard, “Johannes, none of that is true. I know my boys and they’d never long for anything like that. And as for you, I know you’re smarter than believing in magic. You know as well as anyone that straight men would never do or want to do gay things like you’re saying.”

I stood, “Well, I’m relatively certain I’ve given them enough time to prepare, so why don’t you follow me down the stairs so I can prove it to you.”

“Boy, you’re going to have pie on your face once we get down there and all of what you said ends up being wrong. Or, wait, is this a surprise party thing? For Angie and my anniversary? Did you all plan it while we were away? That makes much more sense.”

“Sure, Steven. We can consider everything I do to you tonight your anniversary present,” I joked, opening the door to the basement and heading down the stairs, Steven still fully focused entirely on me.

“That’s so kind of you, Johannes! And to bring in my boys to help you. I bet Shelby was in on it too. Did you all sneak Angie down here?” Steven asked as we walked in, him completely unaware of the utter debauchery that surrounded him.

“Naw, just us boys tonight, Steven,” I said, “And they’re all eager to get started. Don’t worry everyone, Steven only wants to see and hear and even comprehend me. Keep doing what you’re doing.”

Leading Steven to the center of the room, I gazed around. The twins were standing just next to my collection of dildos and butt plugs, leaning tantalizingly against the table, decked out in a baseball uniform that had been cut so much, it barely registered as clothing. The top had the stripes I would associate with baseball uniforms, but no sleeves and cut just below the nipples to reveal the hairy abs and lower pecs of the identical boys. They were both wearing cleats and long socks pulled up, the normal pants cut to insanely small proportions to the point that the straps from the jocks they had underneath were almost completely exposed.

But, much to my excitement, the straps did very little to cover anything as large holes had been cut in the fronts of the pants and the jock, letting the completely caged cocks of the twins dangle free. The two of them were writhing on one another, groping at the cock cages and feeling the bits of skin that bulged out the sides. The black grease they each had applied under their eyes added an air of authenticity to their baseball looks, as did the batting helmets they were wearing and the bat one of them was holding.

“We want to fuck each other with this once our Dad is yours,” one of the twins enthused as I guided his father. I decided mentally that he was the one that used to like baseball and the other was now just his unwilling mirror image.

“We consider these our batting cages,” the other joked, continuing to fondle his brothers locked cock.

Just a few feet from them was Benjamin, sitting in the fuck bench with the footrests. He was comfortably leaning back, bare feet and legs relaxed into the footrests, apron pulled to the side to reveal his massive wood and stroking it slowly. He was still utilizing that masculine magnetism he’d perfected, staring at Steven and I, engrossed in showcasing the meat that was now his pride and joy. Occasionally, the twins would gaze over and stare, but Benjamin only had eyes for Steven and me at the moment. Steven, utterly clueless, simply followed me closely, unable to even notice the gay eroticism surrounding him.

Then there were Zachary and Jonathan. Zachary was in his football helmet, shoulder pads, and absolutely nothing else. I would have laughed if he wasn’t so unbelievably sexy, but I knew exactly what his completely submissive line of thinking would have been. His body was completely mine to him. To use, abuse, and reuse. He didn’t want to overdo anything because, in his mind, I just naturally own him. Cock dangling free, he let Jonathan stroke his cock as he did the same for his new best friend.

Jonathan, however, was truly scandalous. He’d styled his hair perfectly and somewhat nerdy, as he likely did every Sunday before this one. He’d also taken one of his dress coats and dress shirts, cut off the sleeves of both all to allow his giant biceps to be seen. The remnants of the coat and shirt fit his frame muscular frame well, but cut short, allowing his hairy belly button to show. His dress pants were already tight, given he likely still enjoyed showing off how much he took care of his body, but now was cut short, about to his mid thighs. The front, however, was unzipped but still buttoned with a belt still on, allowing his giant cock and balls to dangle out. I couldn’t see from here, but given how much a perverted slut I’d made him, there was likely also a hole or slit in the back. The Bible in one hand and cross dangling around his hard erection was what truly finished the ensemble.

They all had committed to sexualizing their former selves successfully. Now it was time for Dad.

“Okay, we’re in the basement. Still only see me, only register me, right?”

“Of course, Johannes.”

“I’m going to speak to your boys now. You won’t see them, but they are here. I know you don’t believe that, but don’t be alarmed.”

“I don’t think a literal fire would cause me any alarm right now considering how calm I feel.”

“Good, good, Steven. Now Jonathan, twins: why don’t you all get over here and strip your father naked for me?”

Looking over to them excitedly, Steven kept staring right at me as his own offspring surrounded him and began yanking at his clothing. I’d ensured he’d be completely clueless to anything happening to him that wasn’t happening to him by me. And right now, his boys were going to strip him so I could see my nude Holy Grail for the first time.

Steven didn’t react in the slightest as his eldest pulled his polo shirt off revealing the tempting, hairy, Dad-body beneath. The slow, tempered breathing of the patriarch of the three cock-hungry boys raised his well-defined, hairy pecs slightly; his delectably sexy small belly demanding to be squeezed.

He didn’t react while one of his twins unfastened his khaki shorts and pulled them down, taking his sandals off with them one at a time, revealing a pair of white tighty-whiteys hugging tightly at a mound that, even now, looked to be filled with a lot of meat despite knowing fully that Steven was far from horny at this moment, lost in his complete tunnel vision into me.

He also didn’t react as his other twin looped his fingers around the elastic holding up the last piece of his remaining clothing, pulling it slightly, and letting is slip down and over each foot, carefully removing them one at a time as their father ignored every slight caress of his owns sons’ skin on his most delicate parts.

And there it was. The cock that made the men surrounding him. The cock I’d thought about for years on end. It dangled there, perfectly surrounded by a dark mound of pubes and cradled into a set of large, musky, balls.

I wasn’t exaggerating the slightest admitting it was the finest cock I’d had the pleasure of seeing. Sure, Benjamin’s was a cock I wanted to fuck me. His children’s cocks were ones I wanted to play with as much as possible.

This cock, however, I wanted to worship. I wanted to control. I needed to memorize completely. Hard and soft. Hot and cold.

Steven Petersen was definitively the sexiest man I’d ever seen.

He stood there, completely unaware of his own nudity, staring directly at me. His balls churned at the temperature change as he very lightly wobbled from side to side, so engrossed in me as I was engrossed in him.

It was time. The moment I’d been waiting for. The epic conclusion to the fantasy I’d needed, wanted, craved for oh so long.

“Benjamin, Zachary? I think you both want to strap Steven into the sling for me.”

His sons stepping aways from him slightly, Jonathan stroking his meat and the twins desperately pulling at their locked cocks in their cages, allowed my two other proteges to grab their father. Still only staring at me and able to completely ignore the manhandling he was now experiencing, Steven just kept smiling as the two of them set him up in my sling.

They started by locking his arms in place, making his pecs and shoulders look even more muscular from the strain they were causing him. He just kept smiling and staring at me while the two grabbed at his dangling feet, then strapping them into the straps ensuring I got my first look at his asshole hanging out at the edge of the front of the sling he was comfortably laying on. He strained his neck slightly to ensure he could still see me, but I only had eyes for his hole.

His globes were a beautifully fleshy pair with a light dusting of the dark hair he and the rest of the Petersen men had all over their bodies. His taint looked delicious, a thickening of his hair as my eyes met back up with his low hangers and large, soft shaft.

I walked up to him, allowing his head to relax a bit at the easier angle he had with me so close to him.

“Are you comfortable, Steven?”

“Of course. I can’t remember the last time I felt this good. Maybe when I was marrying Angie?”

I smirked, loving how utterly ridiculous it was that this straight, upstanding, Christian man could say he felt comfortable while in a gay man’s sex dungeon, nude, strapped to a sling at the center of the room for all to see.

Replying, “Good, good. This night is equally important to your wedding night, I think. It’s going to be a sharp change in the direction of your life, just like the night you married Angie. In fact, this will likely be an even bigger change. One that I imagine you’ll end up preferring to the boring life you’ll be leaving behind.”

Still staring at me and still looking relaxed beyond belief, a slight shift in Steven’s eyes indicating the smallest amount of concern arose, “I appreciate the offer, Johannes. I can tell you, though, that I’ve actually never been happier. I don’t think there is any reason to make any big changes right now. I think I’d prefer to just keep my life the way it is. I think I’ll keep it like this.”

I laughed, “If only you knew how much more powerful my ‘I think’ statements were than yours. No time like the present. Considering I’ve been waiting decades for this, let’s keep you focused entirely on me for this initial part. The rest of you, feel free to have fun with one another. But save your loads for the guest of honor.”

“I knew this was an anniversary party! Why else would I be the guest of honor?” Steven gushed, eyes glued to me.

I just smiled at him. How little he knew just how much I was going to fuck with his entire outlook on life. I closed my eyes and allowed the fantasy I’d had for him that I’d repeated over and over for so long play in my mind briefly:

Steven Petersen.

Strapped in my sling.

Unknowingly about to become unbelievably eager for me to use, worship, torture, tickle, and absolutely perve out on every part of his body.

I had him where I wanted him physically.

Now for the part I never thought possible: actually making the literal man of my dreams desire everything I’d ever wanted him to desire. Making him mentally, emotionally, spiritually, ethically, and sexually perfectly my actual soul mate.

“Listen closely to me, Steven. I think you know these words are the most important words you have ever heard.”

“Of course, Johannes. You’ve got my undivided attention.”

My cock practically ejected precum as I knew what was coming: everything I’d ever wanted.

“I think all the love you have for Angie and your family, and your Christian God is being completely changed into pure lust and longing for me. I think you already feel all that love converting completely into unadulterated and confident sexual need for me. I think you feel most comfortable when you’re strapped into this sling you may not even realize you’re in, seeing me, and knowing I’ll be using your body in whatever way I like.

“I think you know, without a doubt, the most powerful and important thing to you will be that I own you, worship your body, and use you in any way that will give me the most pleasure. I think my pleasure is your pleasure. I think everything you’ve ever cared about pales in comparison to the amount of need you have for me, your gay neighbor, to completely dominate, fuck, use, abuse, tickle, lick, suck, kiss, and massage every single part of your body.

“I think every sense you have, sight, hearing, smell, touch, and taste, find me completely irresistibly addicting. I think all of this feels completely normal and wonderful and you’re left with absolutely no shame, embarrassment, or doubt in knowing fully that your wife, your kids, your religion, or anything and everything else in your life pales in comparison to how important sexually pleasing and being sexually pleased by me is.”

Feeling flush from the rush I got saying all the words I’d spent so much time imagining Steven truly believing to his core within my fantasies and knowing it was now becoming reality to this perfect, hairy, sexy, masculine father strapped to the sling that would now be his favorite place on Earth, my heart sang, my brain shut off, and my cock became steel seeing the complete change in his formerly very studious demeaner.

Before, he was passive and comfortable. He had been content merely following me and conversing with me. His focus was on me as I’d forced him, but he was still the kind, polite, patient Steven I’d longed for from a distance.

As soon as I finished, though, his eyes completely shifted into crazy, needy, begging black holes of desperation; desperation for the man that stood before him. His body language went from relaxed casualness just hanging out in the sling to spreading his legs wide, vibrating like an addict needing a hit, toes flailing apart and scrunching open and closed, and his arms and pecs tightening trying to lean into me.

And his cock. Fuck. His wonderful, heterosexual, uncut, throbbing cock elongated in a surprisingly short amount of time. His glans peaked out the top of his foreskin, shining in the light as clear, wet, alluring pre-cum oozed from his slit. The shaft was rigid, with a slight curve arching it upwards, allowing the perfect view of a large vein pulsating on the bottom begging to be teased and licked. The heft of it weighed it down and with the aid of the slight upwards curve and the slight lean the sling was given him backwards, it was pointing directly towards the ardently obsessed man’s face. Achieving full growth, I estimated he had to have been, minimum, 7.5 inches long and thick. It was bouncing with every heartbeat, bobbing with all his thrashing, and hypnotizing me with an irresistible longing to touch it, tickle it, lick it, suck it…make it cum.

It was better than I’d ever imagined it. An ideal dick that had created the sexy young men that I’d completely taken over. An unparalleled male tool that had only been this hard for women before this moment.

Mine.

It was mine.

And then, like music to my ears, the passionate, kind, masculine, deep voice of Steven Petersen spoke for the first time after becoming the fantasy version I’d dreamt of and jerked off to for all these years.

“Oh, Johannes. Oh goodness. Goodness I can’t handle how much I want you. Oh for the love of everything, I need you. Please, Johannes. You’re my everything. Please, use me. I know you told me you had a crush on me and that you wanted me. And masturbated to the thought of me. I’m so flattered someone as perfect as you would even want me. And I want you too. I want you to use me. Please, I need it. I’ll do anything. Just please. Tickle me. Suck me. Do whatever you want with me. Please, Johannes, I’m begging you…” on and on he went. He pleaded and begged and cried for me.

Me.

His perverted, deranged, evil, selfish, fat, old, homosexual neighbor.

Gone was the upstanding pillar of the community whose pride and joy were his wife and kids.

What Steven Petersen now was a groveling, needy, hungry, desperately lustful slut for me and only me.

I didn’t respond as he continued to beg for me to use him, to own him, to completely overpower him in every imaginable way because I had no words. The pure unadulterated erotic bliss was too much to handle.

I stared at my man as I started by taking off my shirt.

“Oh, Johannes. More. I have to see more of you. I want your large hairy boobs resting on me; that hairy belly smothering me. Please, use me now. I need it. Abuse me, rub it all over me. Tickle me. Smother me. Just touch me! Anything. I need to feel you on me. Nothing else matters but you using me…” he continued, increasing his slight thrashing in his sling to emphasize his need for me.

I still remained silent, completely stunned with unimaginable horniness, while I maintained my eye contact as I unfastened my pants. I froze for a quick moment.

“Please pull them down. I have to see all of you. I’m positive your penis is perfection. I need to see it, to feel it, to smell it and taste it. Whatever you want to do with it. I crave it now, Johannes, please. Please give me your penis!”

I granted his wish given how much he wanted it.

Standing before him nude now after kicking off my pants and underwear, he stopped his tremors and thrashing to really take me in. Staying completely still for the first time since I’d suddenly changed all his priorities, he solicited me as best he could, “Holy hell, Johannes. You are the sexiest person I’ve ever seen; no, no…the sexiest person who has ever existed. I…I…can’t believe I’d never seen it before. All these years. Wasted. No one, and I mean this, no one compares to you. If only I understood how much I needed you I could have had those low-hanging large balls, that massive belly, your flabby arms…and that penis from the moment I met you. I’ve never appreciated a penis before but…you…it’s…it’s huge and thick and…,” he started thrashing again, “…and I’m desperate for it. Please. Touch me with it. Rub it everywhere. Leave no part of my body untouched by your wonderful genitals. Mouth, butt, face, chest, feet. Please, Johannes. Please!”

I’d been hard before, but this was different. I was so hard I felt light-headed. A small amount of nausea from the strain and excitement I was feeling flooded through me. I could do nothing but stare at the sexiest, perfect, wonderful man caught in my trap. I tried to move, but it was as if he’d given me the same commands, I’d given him when he’d arrived at my front door. I could only see him struggling to get in contact with me. I could only hear him begging for me to touch him. His children, Zachary, and Benjamin completely faded from my perception as I struggled to find the energy needed to finally walk towards my wet dream come to life and actually live it.

Eventually, as if suddenly sucked into a vacuum of raw, organic sexual energy I couldn’t escape, I took one step towards him. Then another. And another. I could see his desperation for me. I could smell his musk; his sweat permeating the area around him.

“Yes. Please, Johannes. Please come to me. God, I need to feel your skin on mine. I need you to feel me and touch me and taste me. Please, Johannes. I need you. I’ve never needed anything more…”

I could reach out now and touch his feet. It was within reach. They were, like every single other part of the hairy, masculine man’s body, flawless. His pale skin contrasted so temptingly with the dark hairs. The souls of his feet were smooth, tempting me to rub them. His toes curling and uncurling over and over, showcasing just how much he needed my touch. Small black hairs dotted the tops of each toe that I knew I needed to pet. I could reach it. I need to reach out and touch it.

And so I made first contact. I let my right hand reach up and feel his right foot. The smoothness of the bottoms and sides, the soft hair at the bridge on top, each individual toe…so soft. So manly. So strong.

“I never imagined. Oh my God, I never imagined how good this would. Oh, oh, oh…nnnnnghhhh, Johaaaanessss…” Steven practicially wailed with pleasure as I saw his cock thrust, thicken, and completely burst with cum. It shot in thick wads upwards towards the formerly chaste, monogamous, religious man’s bearded face. The first landed just near his right cheek; the second, not too far away on the left underside of his defined jaw. Another moan as a third coated the muscular indent between his hefty, hairy pecs. Then another just below it, saturating more of the forest of hair and contrasting the black fur that made him so sexy to me with thick globs of white seed.

His cock kept exploding more and more, over and over, leaving his chest shimmering in his own juice, a thicker glob leaking down his shining, smooth glans into the folds of his foreskin.

He continued moaning, lost in his pleasure; cock still spasming as more of his nut continued flowing.

I was left a statue yet again, completely shocked that his cock erupted in an obviously mind-numbing orgasm for him with a mere touch of my right hand to his right foot.

“More…Please…touch me, lick me, taste me. I need more. So pleasurable…and wonderful…and the best…feeling. Please. Please, Johannes,” he panted, recovering from what had to have been the most sexual gratification the 40-something-year-old man had achieved.

Accepting his request, I let my left hand join my right. I kneaded his foot, applying pressure to his underside and massaging it, my cock leaking nonstop from the newly constant contact and persistent pleas for it.

Leaning forward very slightly, I kissed his big toe. I let it enter my mouth, suckled lightly, feeling the intensity of desire for this man increase tasting him for the very first time. The smell of his musk so close to me opened my mind and I found I was finally accepting this was real and not some elaborate fever dream I’d had these past 48 hours.

I kept rubbing, pressing the entirety of my hands into his foot and brought a few more toes into my mouth, really loving the salty taste of my dream man. The sensuality was somewhat foreign to me, as kinky and dominant as I usually was, but I couldn’t help suckling tenderly on his manly nubs, wanting to give him just as much pleasure as he was giving me.

Eventually, I knew I needed more of this man’s musk and shoved the bottom of his soft feet directly into my face and inhaled deeply, loving the patriarchal, straight, manliness I was breathing in.

“Oooooo, Johannes. So good. Lick them, please. Worship them,” Steven pleaded, cock still bouncing and completely erect despite the intense orgasm he’d just had.

Not wanting to disappoint him, I began lapping at it, shoving his foot into my face with force. His toes curled over, trying to grasp at me as I completely covered his wonderfully salty feet with my greedy saliva. Stretching out my left hand, I started groping and grasping at his other foot. Stroking and massaging as best I could while still completely drowning in his right foot, I knew he was loving the added attention with the moans he couldn’t stop letting out if he wanted to.

Licking between each toe, I took the moment to look at his face, permanently stuck in a perfect ‘O’ face whenever he wasn’t begging me for more contact, more tickling, more licking…more of all of me. Tracing between each toe on his left foot while slurping between each on his right, I practically floated to the left, ready to get a fresh whiff and taste of his other sweaty pad.

Lapping away at his dangling foot, lost in my lust, I let my right hand wander up his right leg, left hand following suit on the opposite side. I loved how course and manly his hairy legs were as I rubbed and massaged his strong calves. Sucking on his pinky and fourth toe and feeling my drool leak out down his foot, I let go and slurped my way up the top of his foot, kissing his ankle while my hands continued their journey north.

My hands kept rubbing every area on the way up my man, adoring every pore, hair, and freckle along the way. The kisses continued, me jumping from right to left leg, firmly taking my place between his bound, floating legs.

Feeling his thick thighs on both sides of me, I knew what was coming down the trail I was following but wanted to save it. Ensuring I stayed away from his most sensitive, throbbing, dripping areas, I let my hands wander up the outer sides of his thighs and up his to the sides of his trunk. My kisses, nibbles, and licks still working their way up his legs.

The sling I’d made sure Steven felt so comfortable in allowed me access to every part of the front part of his body while supporting the entirety of his back so I could see his virgin hole, musky taint, and huge balls dangling enticingly while I moved my way up his legs. I’d kiss his left knee, lick his right calf, nibble on this right thigh, then kiss his left thigh; hands stretched up, feeling the sides of his belly and playing with the drying cum that was pooled in his belly button.

Then, once I felt the heat radiating from his genitals hit my face, I faced the spectacularly magnificent cock just inches from my face. I took in a deep breath, knowing the stench of his balls were forming a full-on addiction within my brain. I couldn’t resist suffocating in his stench.

As quickly as a torpedo, I leaned in, smelling the area between his inner right thigh and smooth, soft, hairy scrotum. The smell was absolutely heaven for me: sweat, cum, masculinity incarnate. The feel of the balls fully churning next to me felt like silk but made me aware the moans Steven had been consistently uttering had begun intensifying again.

His cock convulsed again, shooting his second hands free orgasm while another thick mass of cum launched up his chest, barely landing higher than my hands in the sexy crease beneath his pecs. The second burst landed directly on the back of both my right and left hands as the massaged his hairy dad belly and a third covering my wrists and dripping down between them to mix with his previous load all over his twitching abs.

I inhaled deep, absolutely intoxicated by the masculinity I was inhaling, his silky, hairy balls churning as he moaned and moaned, loving my attention more than he’d likely loved any other person, thing, or situation he’d had in his previous life. His cock remained rock hard despite the two explosions he’d already experienced with my mere touch.

Allowing myself to lick the moist, musky inner thigh and his beyond delicious scrotum, I went mad with lust. The taste was unimaginable. Not even in my most intense and detailed fantasies did I think he would smell, taste, and feel this perfect for me.

Letting loose, I started going wild on his balls, slurping them into my mouth and letting them roll around, receiving whimpers and groans from the man who, in all likelihood, had never received this amount of worship from his prude, Christian wife. I stretched my cum covered hands further up, allowing myself to fondle is well defined, hair-covered pecs. Focusing on his hard nipples, I tweaked them both, squeezing them and loving the jolt it caused in Steven’s body and cock.

“Johannes…oh my goodness, Johannes. Th-this, this…is heaven. I can’t…holy…I can’t, oh goodness, I can’t handle…” Steven blubbered, lost in his completely sexual bliss.

Covering his balls in my spit my substantially over producing saliva glans were producing given how hungry he was making me for all of him, I smash my face into his sack, feeling his hardness on the top of my head, precum and the lingering dripping remnants of his previous two orgasms coating my hair. I allowed my tongue to go wild, letting his massive balls swish in and out of my mouth, his soft, perfect scrotal skin massaging my nose and lips while my beard tickled his sensitive sac.

Pumping and squeezing his amazing pecs, I brought my tongue to the base of his sensitive rod, licked my way around it and made full eye contact for the first time since my body worship began.

My man was bending his neck down, straining to maintain his stare at me as I gave him a level of pleasure he’d never imagined was possible merely from my touch, licking, tickling, and kissing. His eyes pleaded with me for more, his dark, bushy eyebrows furrowed in what could be construed as concern, but I knew was his desperate need for more and more. He wanted me to suck his cock now. I knew it.

I smirked with my mouth still open, tracing the base of his cock with my tongue, feeling the thickness of his meat tighten and pulse next to my face. His moans of pleasure telling me without verbally confirming himself that he needed me to shove his meat down my throat.

Not yet, I thought, smirking wider as my tongue continued up his abdomen, allowing that meat he wanted me to swallow to begin traveling down my neck and eventually between my sagging man tits.

Scooping his drying first load and still wet second with my tongue as I went up his top-tier belly, he started to thrust his cock uselessly into my pecs, so desperate for more and more contact with me. Following the path my hands had made before me as I let them spread across his furry armpits, his straining, muscular shoulders and up his arms to appreciate his biceps, my tongue led me to his pectoral divide. Kissing and lapping at the stunningly delectable pectoral muscles he’d most likely spent countless time defining for his former wife, I couldn’t help but love that they were mine now.

Kissing, suckling, and savoring his cum drenched skin across his right pec, I made my way to his pert nipple, eager to nurse his teat. His cock hummed with excitement against my fleshy stomach, knowing where I was heading.

And, yet again, his cock exploded as I bit and sucked his hairy nip. The wetness expanded its way out his dick with force, pumping his warm batter all around my huge paunch. The spasms his third orgasm was giving him as my body pressed into him were beyond gratifying. The decades I’d spent envisioning this moment didn’t compare in the slightest.

As I nibbled away on his right nipple, my hands traveled up his arms, loving the hairiness and firmness of his brawn juxtaposing with the smoothness of the undersides of each arm. Moving quickly to the left nipple to get the same treatment, I felt his dick finish his third load.

Giving the nip one last firm bite, eliciting such a sultry, slutty, yet masculine grown, I lunged myself towards his left armpit. His musk, yet again, causing my mind to feel as though it were drunk. I would never, as long as I lived, stop swooning over Steven’s undeniably perfect man smell.

Allowing his damp pit to grab all my attention, I began tonguing the entire pit, committing myself out to selfishly replace his musk with my spit. Still massaging and stroking his arms, I moved to the right once satisfied with my work on the left. The pungent, addicting first whiff striking me just as strongly as the left one had initially, I gave it the same attention.

“Guh…never had this feeling. That feels…so good. Mmmm, Johannes. I think…I think I…I’m in…” Steven blabbered away, lost in his need and desire for more of me.

But then, I knew what I needed next. I took my arms away from his, fully encircling him, and hugging him into me, allowing the sling to lurch him slightly upwards so I could have his handsome face directly in front of mine. Bending over him very slightly while my larger body radiated heat into his smaller, firmer form, my flesh and his were completely squashed together. His hard cock slid easily through the large pool of cum he’d spurted all over my stomach, landing directly on mine. Our genitals now meeting for the first time, I felt a large surge of pre make it’s way out of my own, loving how the thick, hard, heterosexual meat felt against my own.

Looking at me, mere inches from his own face, Steven continued stuttering, “Johannes. I can’t contain all this. I…I…I can’t handle these…feelings. It’s so strong. I think…Johannes. I think I lov…”

My heart pounding, feeling as though it was doing cartwheels in my chest knowing exactly where the man I’d obsessed over for so long was going, I didn’t let him finish. I, instead, kissed him.

For the first time since I’d completely eroded who he was before he’d been placed in the sling he was dangling in now, he was silent. I could feel him fully concentrating on the magical kiss we were sharing. I didn’t plunge my tongue into the man, as I had with his children. This was different for me. This was different for him.

This…

This was…

This…I thought…was love.

For the first time in my 58 years on the planet, I felt it. A huge pang of heaviness in my heart. A desire and need to please, pleasure, and be with the man I was currently holding in my arms. A need to make sure he was taken care of, emotionally, physically, mentally, spiritually, sexually.

I loved Steven Petersen.

And, forced by my ‘I thinks’ into it or not, he loved me too.

I felt him relax in my arms as he kissed me back, pushing his bearded face into my own. I let my tongue slip in, feeling him allow it eagerly. His tongue, too, made its way into mine. There was no desire on my end to own his mouth, but to make him feel spectacular while I worshipped him. I could tell that he, too, had no ulterior, lustful motives behind the tender way in which he lost himself in kissing the man he was now hopelessly devoted to.

I pulled him closer, practically straining to merge with him, his chest hair so wonderfully intermingling with my own while my fleshier fat enveloped his perfect body.

Bringing my right hand, I began stroking the back of his head, so eager to make him feel as good as a possible, moving my mouth, tongue, and head around to ensure I made at least a small amount of contact with every part of his lips and inside of his mouth. Despite his more limited range than me, he leaned into me, fully trusting me to support him and hold him. And I did, surprisingly needy for this man.

My hand massaging his head, feeling his dark black hair between my fingers. His mouth melting into mine. After a few moments, I pulled back, gazing into his sparkling, dark, black pupils gazing at me so adoringly and hungrily.

“It’s time,” I said, simply, slowly lowering him back down so the sling could fully support him as I gave him the pleasure his still pulsating cock wanted.

“Yes. Johannes. Yes. Never have I…mmmm…I need it. You. I need you,” he babbled, getting his point across with brief exclamations between panting breaths.

As he lowered, I let my tongue slowly slide down his chin, neck, clavicle, pecs, abs, and into his bush, collecting more salty remnants of his multiple messy loads. Then, grabbing the base with my now free right hand, I bobbed his cock into a perfect position, maintained eye contact with my man, and lowered my mouth onto his glimmering, wet, bulbous cockhead.

“Gaaaah, mmmmmmmm,” was all Steven Petersen could muster as I inhaled his cock. Not wanting another moment of my life going by without his cock in my throat, I sucked down all his nearly 8 inches. As desperate as I was to swallow his meat, I paid no mind to the possibility of gagging. His meat needed to be in my throat, and my body, subconsciously, was letting it all in there.

His curly, thick pubes tickled at my nose as his cock stretched the limit of my pharynx. I let it stay there and shook my head, pushing the cock as deeply as it could possibly go, lapping at the shaft with my tongue as best I could. My mouth was Steven’s sheath right now and it was heaven for us both.

His babbles had devolved into grunts and groans feeling the moisture and warmth of my mouth taking him deeper than he likely had ever been in a person’s throat. I knew, without a doubt, his wife would never have been able to fit all this prime dick in her throat…if she even gave blow jobs to begin with.

Satisfied for the moment at fully engorging myself on him, I started to bob up and down, truly enjoying how his thickness wouldn’t bend in the slightest. He was the horniest he’d ever been in his life. I knew this. I knew he knew this. And I wouldn’t stop until I had his load.

Luckily for me and for the pleasure of my newly acquired hairy soul mate, I didn’t have to wait long. As I allowed my free left hand to fondle his balls while my right hand followed my bobbing up and down to stroke his shaft in sync with my wet blowjob, his balls contracted into him, his cock became even more rigid, and his fourth orgasm coating my tongue, cheeks, and throat.

“Aaaaaaaaach mmmmmm ooooooo Johaaaaaammmmms,” he shouted, cumming yet again. I couldn’t blame the wonderfully sexy hunk, given the amount of pleasure I’d forced into his mind with that magical phrase and ‘I thinks’ fully making him so connected to me.

Chugging down his spunk, loving that I’d made him orgasm four times in only the last twenty minutes or so, I suckled slightly as the spurting slowed, ran my tongue down his bent shaft and his hairy, churning balls, and allowed myself another whiff and taste of his taint.

Steven’s cock still dribbling, I worshipped his musky perineum, grabbing both of his large, fatty globes with my hands. Squeezing them, massaging them, molesting the butt cheeks of the man I was falling so deeply for. Bringing my head a little lower, his puckering asshole was in view. A new wave of sweaty manliness absorbing my senses.

Spitting at it, I wet the winking pink entrance, readying it for what was coming next. Jerking forward, I let my tongue swirl the tight hole, easing it open for the man who’d most definitely never been penetrated.

Steven howled with pleasure, realizing for the first time that his heterosexual hole was just as sensitive as his heterosexual cock. My drooling tongue slurped away at his hole, preparing it for the inevitable last step in claiming my fantasy man come to life as fully and irreversibly mine.

“Yes. Owhmm…right there. Johannes. Mmmm…please. Put it in…in…me. In. Please. Johannes,” Steven began begging, “I need more. I need you to take…take me. Make me…please…make me yours. Please.”

Smiling as I shoved my tongue past the tight gate he’d had, showing me his desire and willingness to loosen himself as best he could. I knew he wanted me and, without any doubts in my mind, I wanted him.

After only a few minutes of the most important rimjob I’d given in my life, I felt the pucker loosen as much as a completely straight guy would allow himself to mentally achieve. Knowing it was time and knowing I didn’t want to wait any longer and knowing my emotional and physical needs for Steven Petersen were now at an all-time peak, I rushed for lube, continuing to stay hyper focused on only myself and the sexy father of four strapped into my sling and not even processing what kind of enjoyment or fun his children, Zachary, or Benjamin were up to.

Lathering my cock in the lube by stroking it persistently with one hand and bringing my fingers to Steven’s already wet hole with the other, I eased my pointer finger into his hole. Receiving no resistance and his muttering of support for more, I put in two. His rectum welcomed that second finger, this indescribably perfect straight man so desperate for more and more.

Three easily breeching so I went for four with just the slightest bit of resistance. No indication was given from Steven that it was too much in the slightest,

“More…please…your penis…”

My cock burped hearing my masculine, strong, formerly fully heterosexual neighbor finally beg for my penis for the first time. It was musical…magical for that kind, polite, Christian man ask for my cock in such a pleading, desperate, uninhibited way.

Fucking him with my fingers, I eased my cock head near his opening, Steven letting loose a strong moan as my smooth head contacted his crack.

“Penis…your penis Johannes…please…penis in me. Please Johannes now…” Steven begged like a zombie, so unbelievably hungry for his hole to be filled by the man he was now emotionally, mentally, physically, and sexually obsessed with.

Feeling a renewed flutter of lust, and quite a bit of the emotion that surprised me most, love, I knew it was time to give Steven what he ultimately wanted.

Pulling my fingers out, I didn’t waste a moment lining up my cock with the hole that seemed to caress my glans. The pink rectum pulsated as I made contacted, seemingly trying, on its own, to suck my cock in by itself. Not wanting to decline the invitation by the straight man’s hole, I started to thrust.

Wild groans, louder than they’d been the entire body worship session, erupted from Steven, feeling his previous exit-only become the entrance he’d been begging for me to turn it into. I slowed slightly, easing my way into the currently tight and formerly unbreeched hole. The rectum felt firm yet inviting around my shaft and I eased in further.

Steven, for his part, couldn’t formulate words as my thickness filled him in a way he’d never imagined he’d want in the slightest; let alone the number one thing in his life he wanted, as he was feeling now.

Deeper and deeper, my cock found its’ way. Once a particularly languid moan leaked from the hairy man, I knew I’d hit his prostate. A glob of juices belched from his piss-slit in response. Pushing my way past, I knew my cock would hit that button over and over, the man’s cock achieving more pleasure and explosions than Steven would have thought possible for one man to achieve.

Eventually, my pubes were smashed into the hairy, white, butt cheeks and I stayed there a moment. I looked at the man trying to grind himself on my cock desperately and made eye contact. Once again, the beautiful, pleading eyes pulled me in, driving me back to his mouth.

Kissing the man I was inside, the man I had taken, the man I now knew I loved, I started to fuck him.

Pulling out, I hit that button again and he groaned into my open mouth, his tongue dancing with mine yet again. Pushing back in, his groan echoed. Again and again. Leaning over him while attached to his mouth as I was, I could feel his constantly erupting cock wetting itself yet again after my blowjob had cleaned it of his salty secretions. A burp here and there with every thrust, his pre-cum was helping him build to his fifth orgasm of the evening.

My tongue lapped at his own as I slowly fucked the father, lost in the insane eroticism of the fantasy come to life I’d created. His hairy pecs against my own fleshy ones were heaven. The feet dangling in the air, manacled as they were, were vibrating with need as I inserted myself into his hole over and over. His longing to hold me fully palpable, but his arms stretched to the sides, stuck in his position as he was.

Eventually, as if he was in church worshipping, he whispered respectfully, “Harder.”

That one word was like a trigger phrase for me. My horniness hit a fever pitch and I knew it was time for me to blow my load into Steven. The load that would mark him as mine forever. The load I’d been building all day.

Faster, I fucked, his body rocketing with every thrust his fat, perverted, horny next-door neighbor delivered him. The energy I put into dominating this beautiful man was effortless, so eager and excited I was for him to be mine after decades of imagining this moment.

Thrust and thrust and thrust. Steven moaning incomprehensibly yet again. Over and over. Thrust, thrust, thrust.

And then the moment of no return swelled in my crotch, that glorious build radiating outwards, my foggy brain comprehending what was about to happen.

Fireworks, stars, pure utter bliss enveloped me as my cock spurted my thick jizz deep into the family man I’d taken for myself. His own loud groan matched my own as I felt his fifth eruption mirror mine. Cum coated his and my chest yet again as we both unloaded our balls, slightly rocking my cock inside him as it drowned in my own juice deep within him.

The wetness help lubricate as my cock continued its celebration and I slid within Steven, my dick coated in my spunk and my chest coated in his. So much cum in and on Steven. More than he’d encountered in all his heterosexual decades on Earth.

After the single most mind-blowing orgasm I’d had in all my years, I let my cock stay put, rooted in my prize where it belonged now. I felt some of my spunk leak out the side and drip down my balls.

I melted into him. Cradled him. Felt the heat radiate off him as he came down from his fifth and I from my first.

Slightly alarmingly, it felt as though my heart was going to burst out of my chest. A slight pain deep in there caused me a small amount of concern, but it was overwhelmed by the utter bliss of my post-orgasmic lust and love for the man I was cradling myself into.

“Love…you…” he moaned.

“I love you too,” I confirmed.

And then, as if the vacuum of time and space we’d been in returned to us, the sounds, smells, sights around me came back into focus.

All the men I’d taken in the past few days had released their cocks, eagerly stroking and enjoying the show Steven and I had given them. They were still egging me on, noticing me notice them for the first time since I’d started in on Steven. The twins were begging me to use them like I had their father. Jonathan was enthusiastically encouraging me to abuse his dad even more. Zachary asking if he could fuck the man too. Benjamin suggesting he’ll be putting me in the same situation as Steven at some point.

Keeping my still semi-hard cock wedged inside the man, I stood up and looked around, smiling at what I knew my future was looking like.

Interrupting the kinky ideas I’d ensured my men all had, I smiled, bobbing my cock slightly in the ass of the panting man I now knew I loved and would be with for the rest of our lives, I left the men with a command.

“I’m going to keep myself in Steven as long as I can this evening, just as I can reasonably guess he wants. But in the meantime, one of you, grab all the collars, unlock them, and hand me one to put on Steven. The rest of you slip one on and then put all the keys on the chain on the table next to them. I think you will all know you’re mine officially the moment you hear them click on.

“After that, one of you Petersen men get your mom on the phone. Get her over here so I can officially take your father off her unworthy hands.”

Zachary, so eager to please his Daddy, handed me a collar as I saw everyone else locking their own in place. Seeing the necklace of keys placed on the table, tempting me to put it on as soon as I removed my cock from this perfect hole, I gave Steven all my attention as I fastened the collar around his neck.

Steven gazed back at me, hearing the click and knowing, internally, he knew he was completely mine from now on. I smiled, “Do you want me to be your partner now? Or do you think you’d still prefer your wife?”

Moaning as my cock began to harden in his ass again, his cock still throbbing having not softened the entirety of our lovemaking, Steven cooed back at me, “Johannes. I don’t want to say this lightly given I’m not a fan of speaking this way in the slightest,” giving me the first devilish smile I’d ever seen on the loving, kind, devoted Christian man, Steven continued, surprising even me, the man that had completely altered his wants, needs, and desires, “You’ve opened my eyes to what I need. What I want. A blissful eroticism that is far more important to me than anything that’s come before in my life.”

As much as he could given how trapped he was in his new favorite place: my sling, he scooted his ass down my cock, forcing my meat deeper in his now hungry hole, “Fuck my former life. Fuck my uptight religious bullshit. Fuck fatherhood, fuck responsibility, and fuck me for not realizing how much I’d been missing for far too long. But most importantly for you and me: fuck Angie.”

And then, that devilish smile widening even more, driving my wild lust into another frenzy yet again:

“I only want you. I only need you. I’m yours. Completely. Just keep fucking me now and forever.”

“I love you forever and a day,” I said, squeezing Angie’s hand tight.

“I love you forever and a day plus one,” she replied, taking my hand and kissing it lovingly.

My heart did flips deep in my chest from the joy of having the only woman I’d ever love in my passenger seat, holding my hand, and ready to head back to our shared home, loving family, and normal lives again after the most romantic weekend we’d ever had.

I didn’t know what I did to be so lucky to have her, but I was eternally grateful to the Lord who brought us together.

We took a moment in our car to really sit and stew in the fantastic weekend we’d spent here on our spa getaway since we’d arrived late Friday evening. We had to check out by 4 p.m. Sunday afternoon to ensure the next wave of lovers, newlyweds, and partners could get started on their own romantic time together.

The two of us, for example, just spent the last day and a half celebrating our 25th wedding anniversary by relaxing, receiving massages, eating amazing meals, exchanging our 25 years of inside jokes, meaningfully conversing about our faith and our family, and having some of the most passionate love-making the two of us had ever engaged in. She solidified herself, even more than she had been before, as the only person I knew I was capable of loving, lusting, and needing.

I was so lucky to have her.

Giving her an extra smile before turning the key to drive away from our romantic getaway, she began talking about everything I’d already known: how perfect the weekend was, how much she loved me, and how eager she was to get home and celebrate our life with the kids we’d raised together.

Today being the actual anniversary of our wedding 25 years prior, I knew the multiple hour drive would be just as special as the rest of the weekend had been. I was with my soul mate, not allowing myself to let go of her hand as we sped down the highway, so incredibly ready to begin our next 25 years together.

The afternoon rolled on as we sat in the comfortable company we’d shared for more than half our lives at this point. Her ocean blue eyes sparkled over at me as she laughed at one of my silly jokes and I felt my heart give another pump of the familiar love I had for her. Brushing her blonde hair back, I felt a sudden urge to pull the car over and get one last session of lovemaking in the back of our car as if we were nothing but horny teenagers.

The thought made me laugh, though; we were nothing but pure Christians who wouldn’t engage in such public sinful behavior, even if she did have my pants feeling slightly tighter than they’d been the rest of the car ride. My mind wandered back to the evening before, naked with her, cuddling into her, loving how easily and perfectly I fit inside her; as if we were designed for one another.

As we neared the turnoff towards our suburban town, my longing for this weekend to extend even farther heightened. There was, without a doubt, a part of me that wanted to turn the car around and go back for another week or two alone with my beautiful wife. There was even a light tinge of anxiety that I couldn’t quite place. But there was another, larger part of me that missed our four children greatly, even if we’d only been away from them since Friday evening.

“I certainly hope Lucas and Matt didn’t end up teasing Shelby too much. They can really get under her skin sometimes,” Angie stated, not really indicating a large amount of worry, her and me knowing our kids rarely fought.

“I’m sure they were fine. Jonathan was there to take the lead and Lucas and Matt wouldn’t ever do anything to anger him. I just wish we could have had a bit more time just to ourselves, if I’m being honest,” I truthfully confessed, squeezing her hand slightly.

Laughing, she replied, “I know, I know. But life carries on. Why don’t we make our 26th anniversary a weeklong venture to make up for it.”

Taking her hand and kissing it, “It’s a deal, lover. Next year it is,” I said, feeling the small bit of anxiety, shockingly, grow.

I kept my wives’ soft hand in my own stronger, rough one, rubbing it lightly as we neared our home. That strange feeling of apprehension at going back home growing with every mile we logged nearer and nearer.

I didn’t want to worry Angie about the misgivings I was experiencing and imagined I was mostly having these feelings because she and I rarely had much time alone given how quickly we had our first son after we’d married, but this anxiety wasn’t the same kind of desire I’d usually have when I traveled with her alone. This was as if a voice somewhere deep inside of me was warning me of something to come. As if the Holy Spirit Himself was whispering of trouble heading our way.

Obviously, my gut instinct was that something happened to the kids. Jonathan was there, of course, and being our oldest, he would have let us know if there were any issues that had arisen. Beyond that, all our kids were always so close and protective of one another. Nothing could have happened without at least a call to us, I assured myself.

Turning down our street, some of that strange anxiety softened seeing the pale lights coming from our porch, Jonathan’s car parked at the front. My kids were home, this strange feeling is nothing but uncertainty having been away from home a while, and everything will be wonderful once you get home and see your loving children, I thought to myself.

Angie, seemingly not having the same inner discomfort as me, just smiled as we pulled into the driveway, giving my hand one final squeeze, she said, as we always did, “I love you forever and a day, Steven.”

Allowing all the negative feelings that had bizarrely swept over me completely melt away with her affirmation, I replied, “And I love you forever and a day plus one, Angie.”

We kissed, ready to head inside to celebrate our love with the living embodiments of it: our kids. I thought with a smile that I could have Jonathan, Lucas, and Matt unload our car as a suggested anniversary present to their parents as I walked around the car to open Angie’s door while she prepped her purse.

Opening the door, she grabbed my hand, and, like newlyweds, she pulled herself into me, sinking into my larger frame, hopefully feeling so protected by the strong man that loved her.

We walked towards the door and, quite suddenly, Lucas and Matt, our twin sons, ran out the door as if they’d been waiting specifically for us to arrive. Made sense, I supposed, given they may want to welcome us home. But the looks on their faces weren’t relief that we were here, or celebratory for our anniversary.

They looked insane, if I had to be honest.

Jumping from the shock of the random behavior of our sons, Angie and I stopped in our tracks just a few feet from our front door.

“Dad! Jonathan is over at Mr. Pryer’s and they’re working hard on something and they asked us to come get you to help out the moment you got home. You gotta come help out!” one of the twins shouted at us, making me feel slightly ashamed of not really knowing which one was begging me to go to our neighbor’s home the moment I arrived.

“Yeah! We were helping but it seemed like it was too much and we suggested you could help too to get it done faster when you got home. We all figured since you taught us to be good, helpful Christians, it’s kind of our duty to help him,” the other twin urged.

My mouth agape at the sudden and random request to go Johannes Pryer’s home just moments after we got home and wanting, mostly, to celebrate our anniversary with our kids, I looked over at Angie for guidance. She just smiled back, “I mean, they’ve got you there. It is our Christian duty to help your neighbor,” a cute giggle coming out of her mouth afterwards.

The anxiety I’d felt as we neared home suddenly jumped back into existence. This was, quite frankly, not how I wanted my 25th anniversary family gathering to start, and to hear that Jonathan was already over at the neighbor’s house instead of preparing for our family night just made me feel even more uneasy.

Our whole family had had conversations about Johannes and how he was to be respected and that he was more than likely homosexual. That lifestyle just wouldn’t mesh with our Christian one. Despite the fact that I, personally, had nothing against the man, I viewed it much more as a ‘hate the sin, not the sinner’ situation.

My boys, especially Jonathan, however, voiced much more harsh opinions of the man. So harsh that there was a part of me that truly believed if pushed, Jonathan may harm the older gay man; possibly involving Matt and Lucas in the attack as well. As a result of those anxieties, I’d urged all three of my boys to stay clear of him and his home. Not so much that I feared Johannes and what he might do to my children, but because I wanted to protect Johannes from their homophobia and possible ‘young man’ urges to defend their beliefs more violently.

I knew my kids were great, honorable people, and didn’t necessarily jump right to the worst conclusions. Hearing Jonathan was over there alone with Johannes, however, made the anxiety I’d felt triple because Jonathan may not be treating the older, defenseless, weaker, gay man with respect and, I’m ashamed to admit, my strong, muscular, passionately Christian young son may harm him.

“Yes,” I said, trying not to imply to my twin sons that I had fears for the safety of our neighbor brewing deep in my mind, “I suppose you’re right. Let’s get over there and help Mr. Pryer.”

Angie gave me a tight squeeze and a quick kiss, doing the same to each of our boys while saying a brief ‘hurry home’, and went inside, likely to give Shelby the same greeting.

“So, what is this help that Mr. Pryer had you and your brother so wrapped up in and not home ready for your parents to arrive?” I asked, legitimately curious why my boys, who had never crossed the threshold of our neighbor’s home until this very weekend, would have been over there lending him a hand. I also legitimately wanted to know if I had to worry about defending Mr. Pryer or talking down my boys from their own homophobia.

“Oh, well, Mr. Pryer just had us helping him figure a few things out. He has a pretty big, crazy basement and just wanted our help getting it all arranged,” the twin following close to me to my right side said.

The one on the left followed up, “Yeah. He really wanted our opinion on how to arrange and use the space. Jonathan was really helpful, so he’s been down there with him most of the day. But, honestly, Mr. Pryer really wanted your opinion before he finalized everything.”

In the dark, I doubted the twins could see the eyebrow I’d raised at their strange, vague description of Johannes Pryer’s need for assistance so late on a Sunday evening. But hearing that my boys had been helping him so much this past weekend just made the anxiety switch back over to more shameful thoughts of Johannes possibly being the pervert most everyone else had suggested he was. I wasn’t one to enjoy gossip nor did I spread it. But what if…what if he’d converted my boys…converted them to his…his lifestyle.

Even my thoughts couldn’t take such a bizarre theory seriously, allowing my inner dialogue to scoff at such a ridiculous statement as we neared my neighbor’s front door. Jonathan, Lucas, and Matt were all children of Christ. They wouldn’t be led into a sinful lifestyle merely by spending time with a homosexual man…especially considering they’d even stated they’d been helping him because of our guidance around being good, helpful Christians.

Besides that, I wasn’t going to fall into the trapping of some of the other Christians we went to worship with. I wasn’t going to believe in the innate evil of a homosexual or their ability to literally warp the desires good, pure, Christian men with mere sinful temptation. I didn’t want to be that kind of hateful person. Angie made sure my own youthful homophobia had been stamped out. I wouldn’t allow it to fester again.

So, I silenced that little voice of anxiety I’d had. Johannes Pryer was my neighbor. He’d been my neighbor for decades. He didn’t convert my children into gay perverts in the matter of days. I was silly for even considering such a stupid, wild, unimaginably homophobic scenario.

Internally laughing at how stupid I was and eager to provide help for my neighbor, proud to break the stereotype of most hateful, homophobic Christians, I rang his doorbell.

The twins looked positively eager for our neighbor to open the door. I figured they just had fun helping out an old guy and I felt a surge of pride in my sons for being so kind to a person I thought they despised.

After what seemed to take longer than it should, I saw a shadow passing through the glass and heard the doorknob twist. The door then opened, revealing the neighbor I’d known for decades. I figured he’d likely come from downstairs with Jonathan, as much as the twins suggested they’d been working down there.

“Hey, Johannes! Sorry to bust in on you like this. Angie and I just got home from a getaway and couldn’t even get to unloading our car before these two insisted that Jonathan was over here helping you with something. I’m pretty pooped from the long weekend, but is there anything I can assist with, neighbor? We basically just wanted tonight to be a special night just for family because of Angie and my anniversary,” I shared honestly, happy to help, but urging our neighbor to try to keep us from staying too long.

“Oh, uh, yeah. Jonathan is downstairs. I, uh, needed help with moving stuff. He’s helping,” the man very awkwardly replied. Like a flame rekindling, the discomfort returned. I’d rarely interacted much with Johannes beyond friendly good mornings and hellos, but the few times I had, he definitely was much more well-spoken than he was now.

“Say, boys, why don’t you two go down and help,” he told Lucas and Matt, the two of them eagerly agreeing and running past the man confidently, clearly knowing exactly how to maneuver around a house I knew they hadn’t been in the last time I’d seen them.

That anxiety spark exploded yet again. I really didn’t want my boys running in there without me and it felt like in just the greeting, they’d gotten past me. I knew Angie would be waiting with Shelby and didn’t want to keep them all waiting while also happy my boys were helping. But I most definitely would have felt better if I went back down there with them. And I realized quite suddenly that I hadn’t seen Jonathan yet.

“I’m not sure I’m comfortable not joining them, if you don’t mind. If, you’d, uh, just let me join them. You know so we can all get home to celebrate my wife and my anniversary. Just to, uh, protect them too,” I tried to explain, instantly regretting the way I’d phrased it. I most definitely didn’t mean to imply that I didn’t trust Johannes. A small, small part of me that was worried for my boys had allowed that to seep out of my mouth.

My mind flew into overdrive trying to find words to explain why I’d said that so I could begin pulling back a verbal punch that the homosexual man likely expected from the more homophobic members of my faith. But as the anxiety around my kids melted and was replaced with a struggle to find the right way to mend the hurtful thing I said, Johannes reached into his pocket and pulled out a piece of paper.

Reading from it, he said, “Reshishina benjuni frashun en durnishina fenjuna rajine broshi von reshishina.”

Confusion swept over me, completely stumped at the jumble of sounds I’d just heard. Thoughts of my boys, thoughts of apologizing, all of it just went away as I tried to make sense of what had just happened.

“Oh. Yes. Ok. Sorry about that. I’m just wanting to get downstairs to help the boys so we can get home so if It’s okay with you…”

“I think you are going to be only able to focus on me. I think everything around you that you could see, that you could hear, that you could touch or feel or smell will not exist to you. I think you only see, hear, touch, feel, smell, and comprehend me. I think nothing that may come in contact with you will be processed at all unless it is me coming in contact with you. I think you’ll easily be able to follow me without tripping, falling, or running into anything. I think you feel compelled to speak with me and enjoy everything we talk about and be honest about anything we speak about. I think this makes you feel more comfortable than you’ve ever been being able to only register me, and you will not feel any fear, doubt, or anxiety in the slightest. I think you’ll merely give me all the attention you’ve got.”

The world imploded into a singular focus in a way that I don’t believe I’d ever experienced. I knew, deep down, I’d had similar moments of fully focusing on one person entirely only when I’d been making love with Angie or possibly when I’d exchanged vows with her. I supposed the days of my children’s births focused solely on them. But right now, there wasn’t a single sound, sight, smell, or sensation that would be able to pull my attention away from Johannes Pryer. Despite having previous experiences, I’d never felt so ingrained into a single person the way I was on my gay neighbor.

It was like there was a vacuum around him, sucking away all other influences of the world around him, completely drawn into my overweight, older neighbor.

“Here, why don’t you follow me in here, Steven,” he said, the only sound I could focus on in the moment.

“Of course, Johannes. I’d love to. Thank you!” I replied, thankful that he would guide me elsewhere.

Before me, there was only the shape of Johannes. I followed relatively close behind him, seeing only him yet instinctively knowing he was guiding me safely to wherever he was taking me.

“There’s a couch behind you, feel free to take a seat,” he helpfully informed me, allowing me to take a quick seat at his direction. My eyes stayed hyper focused on him, unable to even blink so enthralled by his presence I’d become. He sat too, right across from me, but in my perception, he was sitting on air. I couldn’t even process the couch he’d said I was sitting on or whatever he was resting on himself. If my mind was able to see him and me in the room from the corner, it would only see Johannes seated across from me in a black void. Only he existed. And it was surprisingly calming knowing that.

He was my everything right now.

I sat across from him, his eyes never leaving me and barely blinking much like my own.

“How are you feeling tonight, Steven?” he asked, his voice practically echoing in my head due to the vast void my brain had placed only the two of us inside of.

Replying honestly, I stated with a bit of excitement in my voice, “I’m feeling so good. Thank you. It’s nice being here with you, Johannes. Thank you for having me.”

I saw his face smile broadly. It was easy to see every small movement he made: his chest rising with every breath, the way his finger seemed to be twitching as it rested on his armchair, his foot lightly bouncing as if he was slightly nervous. All of it was like giant strokes of movement because he was the only thing my brain was comprehending or processing. So his voice, echoing out again, was all I heard, “Of course, neighbor. You know, I’m not sure if you were aware of this, but I’ve always had a big crush on you. Did you know that?”

I let out a small chuckle, which likely made me look insane as I stared at him with eyes wide. It was unsurprising to me, to be honest, considering I was pretty much 100% sure he was homosexual. Now that he’d confirmed it, it wasn’t a shock. I knew I was attractive. Angie reminded me of how handsome I was constantly, especially during our romantic weekend. Obviously, if she found me handsome, my gay neighbor would too.

“Yes, I figured as much. I would see you looking at me the same way I look at my wife and imagined you must be homosexual and attracted to me. I feel free to say in this moment that doesn’t surprise me. I know that I’m attractive,” I answered, not minding how prideful it made me sound in the slightest.

His smile broadened, “You are very handsome, Steven. So handsome that I often masturbated thinking about you. How does all of that make you feel?”

Johannes switched his folded legs, and it was as if he’d flourished it, as focused as I was, but instinctively knew it was a relatively small movement overly exaggerated by the amount of attention this man was getting from me. And even though it was clear he had a large ponch former at the center of his pants as his legs spread, I just smiled loving how comfortable the man made me feel.

Not wanting him to wait any longer despite how distraction every movement he made caused to me, I responded, “To be honest, it is a compliment. I don’t agree with homosexuality on a religious level, and I did have some concerns regarding my boy’s exposure to it merely because I didn’t want them to harm you because I knew they had a much more negative opinion of homosexuality. I didn’t want them to make you feel ashamed of yourself, so I wanted to shield them from the possibility of them finding it out.”

I could process a change in the facial expression my neighbor had. Before, he had a broad, confident smile. It seemed as I kept answering his question, it turned more somber and confused. There was even a bit of shock as his eyes seemed to widen as I continued, “But as for me and for Angie, we accept you for who you are and always have. Mostly due to my devotion to her kindness and compassion that she’s blessed me with; making me a better and more understanding man. While sinful to me, your life is your life and I do support you. I’m happy you felt comfortable enough to share with me your sexuality and your masturbatory fantasies regarding me. I’m very flattered, Johannes.”

His eyes seemed to almost jump out of his head as I replied to him with my honest feelings regarding him. Even to me, some of what I said was slightly shocking. I’d never had to completely or deeply analyze my feelings for Johannes in the past, as his life didn’t have much of an impact on mine. But now it was flowing out as easily as a river flowed over a cliff. It poured out of me without any hesitation or doubt that it was truth.

It was kind of freeing to admit so openly that I did have a certain degree of concern for my neighbor. I didn’t want anything bad happening to a nice, old man. He hadn’t harmed me or my family, and I took pride in the fact that I wasn’t going to allow some incorrect view of homosexual perversion to make me harbor any ill-will towards him. I only hoped my sons were as truly loving and accepting as I found myself to be.

We sat in silence for a while, which wasn’t something that made me uncomfortable in the slightest. I just continued with my wide-eyed staring, unconcerned if it was making him feel uneasy, just enjoying the time we were spending together. Without the talking, I could absorb his movements even more. The subtle sounds of his breathing. The slow changes of emotions on his face.

Confusion. Appreciation. Contemplation.

And finally, what could only be described as lecherous eagerness.

“Thank you, Steven, for being so upfront. I appreciate your support. But I not only masturbated to the thought of you. I also fantasized about corrupting you fully and completely. Giving you the desire to completely leave your wife for me. Making you addicted to gay sex and my cock. Taking your children and turning them into incest-obsessed dick hounds craving a good fuck and suck from their perfect, sexy father as often as possible.”

Somewhere deep in my mind, I knew everything he said was disturbing. That word even arose in my mind, but it had a faint glow without any negativity attached to it at all. I simply couldn’t find the energy or ability to think anything negative or fearful about the man I was so engrossed in. So I smiled, still staring at the center of my universe for the moment, “That all sounds like quite the fantasy, Johannes. I’m not sure that any of that is possible due to the fact Angie is my soul mate, I’ve got no interested in same sex relationships, and my children are all similarly built as me. I’m sorry to say, but I doubt your fantasies could ever happen.”

His smirk formed on his mouth so quickly, it almost gave me whiplash at the sudden movement, “Oh, but that’s where you’re wrong. Granted, you’d have been correct about three days ago. But now, Steven, I’ve got the power to completely control any person’s mind with mere words. With one sentence, I can make a straight man gay. I can make them believe they’ve always craved dick. I can make them want to seduce their own sons.”

Calmly listening, I couldn’t help but be honest as I told him, “You do have a vivid imagination, but magic doesn’t exist.”

As if my argument meant absolutely nothing to him, Johannes continued, “Also three days ago, I’d have agreed with you. But, I’ve got your sons downstairs along with a couple other formerly straight men, eager beyond belief for me to bring you down there and completely ravage you. I’ve made sure, with only a few short, sweet sentences, that your own sons not only betrayed you by leading you to me, but that they desperately craved and longed for the betrayal to happen. I’ve made your sons those incest-obsessed dick hounds I’d mentioned. And they want your dick next, Steven.”

The utter absurdity of the story Johannes was telling hit me in the funny bone. There was no way a man had that much control with only a few words. Magic? In a world created, ruled, and monitored by an all-loving God? It just wasn’t real.

So I laughed heartily, still not taking my eyes off my large neighbor, “Johannes, none of that is true. I know my boys and they’d never long for anything like that. And as for you, I know you’re smarter than believing in magic. You know as well as anyone that straight men would never do or want to do gay things like you’re saying.”

Not even acknowledging what I’d said, Johannes stood, quickly, making me crane my head up quickly. Reaching out his hand, he offered, “Well, I’m relatively certain I’ve given them enough time to prepare, so why don’t you follow me down the stairs so I can prove it to you.”

I continued scoffing at the silly assertions he’d made as I stood up, ready to follow him downstairs. I knew, without a doubt, my boys would be down there, likely moving furniture as I kind act for an elderly neighbor. Kindly, I responded, “Boy, you’re going to have pie on your face once we get down there and all of what you said ends up being wrong.”

Then it hit me, I knew what this was! It was a hilarious way to get me sidetracked so my kids, and maybe even Angie, could surprise me! I laughed, “Or, wait, is this a surprise party thing? For Angie and my anniversary? Did you all plan it while we were away? That makes much more sense.”

Right in front of me, the only part of the world I was currently processing, Johannes turned away from me as he answered, “Sure, Steven. We can consider everything I do to you tonight your anniversary present.”

My heart filled with joy knowing my neighbor, no, my friend, was going to help in throwing a memorable party for my wife and me, “That’s so kind of you, Johannes! And to bring in my boys to help you. I bet Shelby was in on it too. Did you all sneak Angie down here?”

Johannes responded, after it appeared I’d followed him downwards, “Naw, just us boys tonight, Steven. And they’re all eager to get started,” and then, bizarrely followed up with, “Don’t worry everyone, Steven only wants to see and hear and even comprehend me. Keep doing what you’re doing.”

As focused as I was on Johannes, I honestly had no clue if he was saying that to other people or to an entirely empty room. I figured, given the downward way in which I’d followed him, we were in the basement now. But I couldn’t take my eyes off Johannes, and as far as my brain could comprehend, there was nothing but pitch blackness surrounding him.

I kept following him, unsure where I was at all, but completely unconcerned about it in the slightest. Eventually, after a short walk, he stopped in front of me, and I heard him say, “Okay, we’re in the basement. Still only see me, only register me, right?”

“Of course, Johannes,” I told him honestly.

“I’m going to speak to your boys now. You won’t see them, but they are here. I know you don’t believe that, but don’t be alarmed,” I heard him say, believing him fully, but unconcerned that I couldn’t register the presence of my children.

I chuckled again, “I don’t think a literal fire would cause me any alarm right now considering how calm I feel.”

“Good, good, Steven. Now Jonathan, twins: why don’t you all get over here and strip your father naked for me?”

I laughed, knowing without a doubt that this surprise anniversary party was most assuredly happening. Especially after he stated my own kids were about to strip me naked. They would never do something so grotesque and sinful and, even though I was completely hyper focused on Johannes and instinctively knew I wouldn’t process it even if they did strip me, the human brain would more than likely be able to register the feeling of clothes being removed. And that just wasn’t happening.

There was a brief, shocking moment, when a ripple passed over Johannes, as if something had blocked him from my eyes that started at his feet all the way up to his hair on one quick moment, but I knew that couldn’t have been my shirt. I’d absolutely feel that coming off…even if I knew I wouldn’t be able to feel it coming off. It was a confusing mixed fact for me: knowing for sure that I’d feel clothing being removed from me but also knowing for sure, based on what Johannes had said earlier, that I wouldn’t feel anything other than him touching me. But even that internal oxymoron didn’t raise alarms in the slightest.

I did feel a lift of each of my legs, as if pulled from the ground, after that. Yet again, the oxymoron of knowing I’d feel my pants coming off while also knowing I wouldn’t be able to feel it rushed by me. If Johannes had pulled them off, I knew I’d register it happening because he’d have done it. But he was still standing there in front of me, eyeing me up and down as I stared at him completely. So since he wasn’t the one moving me, I knew nothing was changing. I had to be fully clothed. And that would be good because, according to Johannes, the boys were in the basement here with me. I definitely didn’t want to be naked around my sons.

After another very brief and minor lifting feeling of each one of my legs, Johannes broke the silence for the first time since, seemingly, joking about my own sons stripping me completely nude, “Benjamin, Zachary? I think you both want to strap Steven into the sling for me.”

I wasn’t sure who Benjamin or Zachary were, and I wasn’t entirely sure what a sling would be doing in Johannes’ basement, but I was sure that this surprise anniversary party was going to be amazing. The feeling of joy, excitement, and eagerness for Angie and the rest of my family to join me for this thoughtful surprise party Johannes was throwing us practically made me feel like I was floating. Johannes moved in front of me as the floating eagerness seemed to lift me higher into the air.

Eventually, I literally felt as though I was flying; literally floating in the air as Johannes stood before me. My eyes hadn’t wandered from him in the slightest, but the angle at which I was seeing him was quite a bit different than it had been before the happy floating feeling had taken me into this new perspective.

It was a strange, calming feeling, though. I was floating on the love I had for my wife, for my family, for my new friend Johannes. This night would be special, and Johannes was making sure that was the case.

Johannes walked slightly closer to me and asked, “Are you comfortable, Steven?”

Smiling wide and allowing that comforting floating feeling to linger, I responded happily, “Of course. I can’t remember the last time I felt this good. Maybe when I was marrying Angie?”

He let another smirk appear on his face as he replied, “Good, good. This night is equally important to your wedding night, I think. It’s going to be a sharp change in the direction of your life, just like the night you married Angie. In fact, this will likely be an even bigger change. One that I imagine you’ll end up preferring to the boring life you’ll be leaving behind.”

My heart throbbed, happy my friend was so excited to celebrate my anniversary with my wife and I but I knew I had to reassure him that I didn’t believe a big change from my current life was really going to happen by saying, “I appreciate the offer, Johannes. I can tell you, though, that I’ve actually never been happier. I don’t think there is any reason to make any big changes right now. I think I’d prefer to just keep my life the way it is. I think I’ll keep it like this.”

“If only you knew how much more powerful my ‘I think’ statements were than yours. No time like the present,” my neighbor laughed, leaving me in the dark as to his meaning, “Considering I’ve been waiting decades for this, let’s keep you focused entirely on me for this initial part. The rest of you, feel free to have fun with one another. But save your loads for the guest of honor.”

I still wasn’t entirely sure if other people were even in the room, despite Johannes seemingly speaking with them, but my suspicions were confirmed by his description of me, “I knew this was an anniversary party! Why else would I be the guest of honor?”

My new best friend’s smile gave me comfort as he leaned in slightly towards me and began speaking, “Listen closely to me, Steven. I think you know these words are the most important words you have ever heard.”

He was right, I knew whatever he was about to say was more important than anything else my ears had ever come across. My gaze hardened even more than it had been as I absorbed his next words even more than I’d been absorbing all of him all evening, “Of course, Johannes. You’ve got my undivided attention.”

Without skipping a beat, as if he’d been waiting forever to say these words, Johannes began with me unable and unwilling to let a single word slip past me, “I think all the love you have for Angie and your family and your Christian God is being completely changed into pure lust and longing for me. I think you already feel all that love converting completely into unadulterated and confident sexual need for me. I think you feel most comfortable when you’re strapped into this sling you may not even realize you’re in, seeing me, and knowing I’ll be using your body in whatever way I like.

“I think you know, without a doubt, the most powerful and important thing to you will be that I own you, worship your body, and use you in any way that will give me the most pleasure. I think my pleasure is your pleasure. I think everything you’ve ever cared about pales in comparison to the amount of need you have for me, your gay neighbor, to completely dominate, fuck, use, abuse, tickle, lick, suck, kiss, and massage every single part of your body.

“I think every sense you have, sight, hearing, smell, touch, and taste, find me completely irresistibly addicting. I think all of this feels completely normal and wonderful and you’re left with absolutely no shame, embarrassment, or doubt in knowing fully that your wife, your kids, your religion, or anything and everything else in your life pales in comparison to how important sexually pleasing and being sexually pleased by me is.”

I heard every word. It was impossible for me to not absorb every syllable from his mouth from the get-go, given his instruction prior to his long speech. But as he spoke and the words truly sank into my mind, there was no way I wasn’t going to allow myself to fully absorb and follow him.

He was the sexiest person to ever walk the Earth.

I felt it sinking in and building from the start, growing and growing. Thoughts of my wedding anniversary to Angie were the first to be replaced. Then my feelings for her. And then my feelings for my children, my religion, my job, my hobbies…all of them dampened so quickly. The feelings for them didn’t disappear; however, they were replaced. Like a domino falling but quickly being converted into something completely filling the void. And that was completely, undeniably, and fully by Johannes Pryer.

Angie’s smiling face, the way she made me feel so endlessly happy with her love, the laughter she had when we joked with each other while cuddling in bed…it all shifted. It was now being replaced by a new, improved, different kind of love. A sexual love. A lustful love. For my older, male, gay neighbor.

Now I was imagining what his ‘O’ face looked like while he orgasmed. Now I was feeling the heat radiate from my groin as I became hard within seconds. Now I was hoping Johannes would have rough, animalistic, insane sex with me while we shared my former marriage bed.

Johannes Pryer was my everything now. His words were right. I wanted him. I needed him. I craved him. He was only a few feet from me right now, but I had to have his hands on me, his lips tasting me, his moans pleasuring my ears, his sweat dripping onto my tongue, and his musk invading my nose. Every part of me longed for the hairy, larger man before me, to an extent I’d never felt for anyone else, including Angie.

With her, I loved her. She gave my life meaning by being my partner, my lover, my spouse. But Johannes? I wanted him to be my everything. My penis ached for his pleasure because I knew, without yet experiencing it, that his pleasure would provide me with more sexual pleasure than I’d ever experienced. The stupid ‘love-making’ I had with Angie just yesterday would be nothing compared to the raw, masculine, carnal sex Johannes would give me.

My kids, too, left my mind, their faces fading as my pride in them, my love for them, my hope for their future all mushed together and added to the lustful desire for my neighbor. I pictured Jonathan…but it changed into just how much Johannes Pryer licking my chest would make me feel so good. Then Lucas came to mind…turning into an image of Johannes Pryer sitting on my face, making me inhale and taste his sweaty, meaty, hairy cheeks. Then Matt…Johannes Pryer’s penis and balls rolling over every part of me, leaving trails of his wetness wherever he contacted me. Shelby…Johannes Pryer putting that penis deep within my own rectum, as I imagined gay men loved to do.

My faith, too, which lead me through my entire life, folded in on itself, shifted, and mutated into even more desperate need for Johannes to use my body in whatever way he wanted. I didn’t care about communion because allowing and desiring Johannes to worship my body was the only worship I craved…other than him hopefully allowing me to give all of him the same amount of worship.

My penis throbbed, harder than I could ever remember it being, as my new reality took hold. Even the nights I’d made love to Angie couldn’t compare. The lovemaking we’d had when we created our own children couldn’t compare. This, right now, floating in space, looking at my large, hairy, musky, gay neighbor was the pinnacle of sexuality for me.

The feelings washed over me like waves. Just when I thought I couldn’t want him any more, a sudden spike in indescribable need for him to just reach out and touch me would overwhelm me. My penis, I noticed, was leaking, creating a steady stream of wetness from the top of my uncircumcised, large privates all the way down to my hairy balls, and likely dripping into the void around me.

Johannes Pryer truly was my everything infinitely more than he had been just seconds prior.

I needed to beg him. I knew I wouldn’t and couldn’t stop until I got him. I needed him to know I was his. I needed him to know he could have me, use me, abuse me, completely dominate me. As long as he interacted with me in any way he wanted.

So I whined, trying to sound sexy for him but failing in my absolutely insane desperation to make him want to even just touch me as I thrashed in my floating space, trying to get to him, “Oh, Johannes. Oh goodness. Goodness I can’t handle how much I want you. Oh for the love of everything, I need you. Please, Johannes. You’re my everything. Please, use me. I know you told me you had a crush on me and that you wanted me. And masturbated to the thought of me. I’m so flattered someone as perfect as you would even want me. And I want you too. I want you to use me. Please, I need it. I’ll do anything. Just please. Tickle me. Suck me. Do whatever you want with me. Please, Johannes, I’m begging you to just touch me. I need you. I can’t even move here. Please. My body is yours to use. Nothing else matters to me but you. I need you, Johannes. Please use me. Please. I can’t handle this. I’ve never felt so strongly for anything or anyone. I’m yours. I need to be yours. Forever. Please, Johannes. Please please please touch me, lick me, taste me, use me, have sex with me, fondle me, grope me, just do anything and everything with me. I’m yours. I’m yours Johannes. Please. Touch me now…”

And then he took off his shirt.

His hairy pecs, well, more like hairy man-boobs sagged down over a large gut, also hairy. I didn’t see any of his flesh without at least some hair sprouting near it from the shoulders, to the arms, to the boobs, nipples, gut, sides…Johannes was a very hairy man. And, goodness, was he perfect.

“Oh, Johannes. More. I have to see more of you. I want your large hairy boobs resting on me; that hairy belly smothering me. Please, use me now. I need it. Abuse me, rub it all over me. Tickle me. Smother me. Just touch me! Anything. I need to feel you on me. Nothing else matters but you using me. I mean it. I need you. Please please please show me more. I need all of you. I know you want me too. You said so earlier. I’m yours now. Seriously, Johannes. All yours. Nothing else matters…”

I saw his hands begin to unfasten his pants, and I continued, still begging without a worry about how whiny, how desperate, how humiliatingly needy I was for him, “Please pull them down. I have to see all of you. I’m positive your penis is perfection. I need to see it, to feel it, to smell it and taste it. Whatever you want to do with it. I crave it now, Johannes, please. Please give me your penis!”

It seemed like my begging was working as he wasn’t taking his time or teasing me. He instantly dropped down his pants and underwear, allowing his hard penis to plop out so wonderfully…so magically, like a dream sequence in a movie.

I stopped begging. I had to take it in. I had to memorize every single part of the pleasurable tool I knew I’d never get enough of until my dying breath. This was Johannes Pryer’s penis. This was going to be my god now.

It was thick, long, veiny and attached to two huge balls dangling in an enticing hairy sack. I knew it would taste, smell, feel so good. I’d never wanted another person’s genitals so badly…granted, I’d never wanted another person’s penis until this evening.

After giving myself time to jot down every detail of his shaft into my memory banks, I gushed, “Holy hell, Johannes. You are the sexiest person I’ve ever seen; no, no…the sexiest person who has ever existed. I…I…can’t believe I’d never seen it before. All these years. Wasted. No one, and I mean this, no one compares to you. If only I understood how much I needed you I could have had those low-hanging large balls, that massive belly, your flabby arms…and that penis from the moment I met you. I’ve never appreciated a penis before but…you…it’s…it’s huge and thick and…and I’m desperate for it. Please. Touch me with it. Rub it everywhere. Leave no part of my body untouched by your wonderful genitals. Mouth, butt, face, chest, feet. Please, Johannes. Please!”

I started to thrash yet again as I floated in the blank space between him and me. I didn’t know what was keeping me here and I loved how comfortable I was in it, but I still wanted to get over to my new obsession and touch him while he used me however his imagination wanted. I tried, desperately, to get to him…to swim through the lack of anything else perceivable to me to the only source of light, existence, human contact I could process right now. My eyes stared into him, sucking up all of him I could, unable to even blink at the pure sexiness before me. My penis throbbed, practically begging for release with the mere sight of the perfection before me.

Finally, after the eternity of watching him stand there, strip, and reveal the only aspect of my life that meant anything to me anymore: him, he slowly edged closer to me.

“Yes. Please, Johannes. Please come to me. God, I need to feel your skin on mine. I need you to feel me and touch me and taste me. Please, Johannes. I need you. I’ve never needed anything more. Touch me. Come to me. Please, Johannes…”

And then I felt it.

The tips of his finger grasping at my right foot, dangling there for him to treat however he wanted. It was his foot now. And those were his fingers. Touching his foot…I moaned, completely uninhibited from the pleasure of first contact, “I never imagined. Oh my God, I never imagined how good this would. Oh, oh, oh…nnnnnghhhh, Johaaaanessss…”

I hadn’t meant to, but I couldn’t help letting out all the sexual build up I’d been feeling waiting for my one and only sexual idol to finally feel me. My semen shot out, completely unhinged and unheeded as it was dangling here in this void inhabited by only him and me. It shot with such force, it smacked me in my face, wetting my cheek and making my wide-open right eye sting from the saltiness. The pleasure was so great, however, that I didn’t even blink it out. I just let my penis explode more and more, covering myself in my own seed.

I moaned, bucking as best I could with every shot, lost in the complete erotic bliss Johannes was giving me merely by placing his hand on my foot.

I loved the heat his hand had when it had contacted me, it was instant pleasure. His rough hand on my smooth foot. But as I was cumming, I noticed him frozen. Not wanting to hinder his pleasure with my body he’d already told me he was so attracted to, I urged him between my pants he’d given me with his mind-blowing pleasure, “More…Please…touch me, lick me, taste me. I need more. So pleasurable…and wonderful…and the best…feeling. Please. Please, Johannes.”

Luckily, he listened, reaching out for my left foot, similarly frozen in space before me like the right. His hand, however, felt amazing. But then, a wetness on my right big toe. I moaned even louder, feeling my penis throb again, knowing my sexual awakening of a man was now suckling and kissing my foot.

He rubbed and licked, lapping at it while massaging both my right and left feet. It was, without exaggeration, pure sexual heaven. I never wanted to disconnect with this man again.

“Oooooo, Johannes. So good. Lick them, please. Worship them,” I offered, knowing how much he likely wanted to do just that with his new belonging: me.

My urging obviously having convinced him, he began to feverishly coat my feet in his saliva, ensuring every part of my foot, my toes, my ankle were moist before he moved on to other parts. I was lost to the utter bliss of the situation.

Eventually, he started moving his hands up my legs, groping and molesting my hairy, muscular limbs while his mouth followed suit. I didn’t have words to describe how perfect, sexual, and erotic it felt having his bearded face and rough, masculine hands completely dominating my thrashing, floating body.

Upwards and upwards he went, my penis bobbing persistently with every heartbeat that now only pumped for him. Closer and closer to the most sensitive parts of my body, a chill went down my spine sensing his presence so close yet so far from my butt and my penis and balls.

Then, like a vacuum, I felt him latch himself into the side of my upper right thigh where my balls were dangling free. I could feel him inhaling, smelling my most delicate, sweaty, and personal area on my body. He whiffed and stayed and made me realize he loved my smell as my mind went wild and excited with the knowledge and my penis throbbed and I knew how much pleasure he was giving himself just by smelling my balls that he’d told me earlier this evening he’d fantasized about for so long and I knew he had to have a massive erection and my smell, my balls, my musk was making him horny and I felt so good knowing that and…and…and…

I came again. I couldn’t help it. I knew Johannes was loving how much control he had over me and that he was living a fantasy he likely never thought he would. He owned me. I wanted him to own me. I needed him to own me. And now he was sniffing my balls, loving the smell, loving them, loving me…

I spewed even more cum, drenching my hairy chest with even more of my semen, as focused as I was on the top of his head down in my personal area, I could see all the slightly white, wet, gushy areas I’d dirtied from my handless orgasms. His hands, which had never left my body, also were sprayed with my seed, now rubbing at my small belly, really clutching at the small paunch I’d started developing in my forties.

I moaned, knowing I wanted him on me forever. I knew, without any question, I completely lusted over and loved Johannes Pryer. I knew it. He was all I ever needed from this point forward. My penis agreed as it launched more and more cum, completely drowning my abs, groin, and shaft in evidence supporting its obsession with my new lover.

As my penis finished its second hands free orgasm, I felt wetness begin to form on my balls indicating he’d moved on from sniffing my musk to tasting it. My penis stayed hard despite having just erupting for the second time in just a few minutes. I couldn’t get enough of him…and I wanted him to never get enough of me.

Seemingly losing himself to my BO, Johannes started full on slurping and sucking my balls into his eager mouth, my scrotum becoming completely covered in his drool. His hands, too, kept moving upwards, now straddling me, covering his arms in the cum on my stomach as he fondled and pinched at my pecs and nipples.

“Johannes…oh my goodness, Johannes. Th-this, this…is heaven. I can’t…holy…I can’t, oh goodness, I can’t handle it. I’ve never felt like this. This is absolute bliss. I think I was made for you…” I moaned, not entirely even sure what words would vomit out of my mouth, so utterly distracted by the insane amount of pleasure he was providing me.

I bent down, trying to keep my eyes on the man I craved so wholly, as he smirked, encircling the base of my rock-hard penis with his tongue as it throbbed at the attention. I pleaded with him nonverbally to just put it in his mouth; bobbing it with my pubic muscles to have it shake while his tongue traced it…but then his tongue kept going north to my hairy belly.

I felt very slight disappointment that he hadn’t taken my penis in his mouth and given me my first very real sexual encounter with another man, but I knew, much more strongly, that I was his to use how he saw fit. If he wasn’t going to blow me and keep me on the edge of this pleasurable chasm, that was his prerogative. I loved how he used me. I craved how he used me. And he could use me however brought him the most pleasure.

His tongue grazed over the loads I’d accumulated on my chest, and without him stopping, I assumed he liked how I tasted. My heart did a flip with happiness that the man I would be devoting my life to liked my cum. I was so lucky to have found Johannes. No joy I’d ever had previously compared with him just licking me. Not my wife, my kids, my successful career, my devout religious beliefs. Nothing mattered in this moment more than knowing Johannes Pryer loved the taste of my cum.

He made his way up my chest, then onto my pecs, groaning as he hit particularly thick clumps of my semen, twirling my thick, dark chest hair with the tip of his tongue, and generally just looking up at me, ensuring I knew he was enjoying his time on me.

Then, he got to my nipple. I knew, before this seismic shift in my priorities, my nipples had been more sensitive than I cared to admit. I did, occasionally, tweak them myself when I had the occasional masturbation session. I kept it a bare minimum at that time, though, because it always felt as though I was caving into a lustful sin that just didn’t need to be giving the time of day. I’d even kept how great my nipples felt being played with from my wife, knowing sex was strictly to express love and to build a family.

But now, thanks to Johannes, lustful desire was what I needed, what I wanted, what I had to have. And so when the man I lusted after more than anyone previously nibbled on my nipple, my penis repaid the debt of years and years of ignoring that erogenous zone with yet another pleasurable orgasm.

This time, however, because Johannes was bending over me and biting at my nipple, my cum had no real place to go. It blasted out, just like the previous two, but this time, it covered my own genitals and stomach, but also completely covering the larger belly of the man who’d caused my third handless orgasm in less than 30 minutes.

Never in my life had I had more than one orgasm in a day. Even in my hormone-induced hornier youth, I minimized my masturbation due to my devotion to God and my future wife. I tried, very hard, to limit my meaningless desires and desperately had wanted to share the blessed seed I’d been given by the Lord with the woman I’d spend my life with.

Now, however, I wanted to make up for lost time and, quite frankly, to drown in Johannes’ and my own erotic juices.

My penis throbbed from the activity it had gone through, slightly softening for the first time all evening from the physical exhaustion of three orgasms in the span of just a few minutes…but only slightly.

Likely feeling my last orgasm waning and my penis going very slightly limp, Johannes dived himself up to my left armpit with his nose, sniffing it deeply and getting another deep inhalation of my smell. His hands moved their way down my arms, groping at my muscles, feeling the hair, and just giving me more and more sexual-fueled chills merely from the connection of our bodies. Seemingly satisfied with how much he’d smelled me, he started to lick at my hairy pit, smashing his face and tongue into my damp area.

My penis hardened to its full length again.

Finding words again for the first time in a while as he finished on my left pit and moved his way over to give my right pit the same attention, I groaned, allowing all my inner emtions to overwhelm any and all censoring I’d even consider, “Guh…never had this feeling. That feels…so good. Mmmm, Johannes. I think…I think I…I’m in…”

Before I could finish my rambling thought, Johannes took his arms, roughly wrapped them around me in the blank space we were floating in together and pulled me up, so our chests were smashed into one another. His hairy, fat pecs melted into my more defined muscular pair as our faces hung there, mere inches apart from one another for the first time in our entire lives.

My heart fluttered. My penis hardened even more. My desire for him deepened.

I knew what I felt. I knew what words were coming. I let them roll out of my mouth as he held me so dominantly, his rough hands digging into my back.

“Johannes. I can’t contain all this. I…I…I can’t handle these…feelings. It’s so strong. I think…Johannes. I think I lo…”

Yet again, my thought was interrupted by the man who owned me as he forced his tongue into my half open mouth. Rather than being upset at not getting to say what I was feeling deep to my core, I took the opportunity to fuse into him. I let my tongue go wild in his mouth just as his did the same to mine. His rough, itchy beard scratched at my soft lips; not necessarily hurting me but making me want him to know he could if he wanted to.

My body relaxed fully for the first time, finding myself right where I belonged: in his arms, kissing him, joined with him so closely. His much hairier and larger body against my own was a foreign feeling as I’d only ever been this intimate with someone who was smaller, thinner, softer, smoother, and more feminine than him. But thoughts of her didn’t even entire my mind because this…this right here was what was right. This feeling was what I was always meant to experience. This man was the one that I’d been made for.

This here was the only person I loved. More than that though. He was the only person I cared about. He was the only person I wanted to know me. He was the only person I wanted to spend time with, laugh with, talk with, have sex with.

I loved Johannes Pryer.

He tightened his grip on me, making me melt into him even more. I felt safe in his arms, knowing he wanted me and that was all I ever wanted for myself. I wanted Johannes Pryer to pleasure himself using me. I needed Johannes Pryer to pleasure himself abusing me. I craved Johannes Pryer absolutely, irreversibly, undeniably owning me.

I felt his hand move to the back of my head, cradling it as he continued to make out with me fully. I didn’t want this moment to end: being held in the arms of the only human being that meant anything to me at all.

As he massaged my head and continued to make out with me energetically, as if he was scared this was the last and only time he’d be able to do this, a thing I would never allow to happen, he surprised me by suddenly pulling himself off of my longing lips, looking deep into my eyes, and whispering, “It’s time.”

Not entirely sure at first what he meant, he eased me backwards, allowing me to float so comfortable again without his support behind my back. It wasn’t until he started licking his way back downwards that my mind caught up with what he meant.

I moaned, excitedly, eagerly, and encouragingly, “Yes. Johannes. Yes. Never have I…mmmm…I need it. You. I need you.”

He finally reached his destination, grasped the base of my penis with his hand, and shoved my shining, damp penis head into his mouth.

I let out a gasp followed immediately by a low moan, feeling even more pleasure than I’d had the entire evening. Everything that had happened before was perfect. It was amazing. It needed to happen again and again.

I knew, deep down, if I hadn’t already blown my load three times in the span of just about fifteen minutes, my penis would have, yet again, erupted with lust from the merely connection of the love and lust of my life’s wet mouth latching on. But, because of the physical limitations of my once rarely erotically used manhood, the pleasure merely built itself towards the point of no return but didn’t quite hit it.

Despite the inability to orgasm instantly from his contact, now that I was getting my first blowjob in my nearly 44 years on Earth, I felt like a chaotic, angry bronco bucking from pure, candid lust.

He bottomed out on me quickly, my entire penis buried deep in his throat. I felt him inhale at my pubes, still trying to smell me even while he tried to pleasure my shaft. His pleasure immediately transitioning into my own pleasure.

I kept groaning, moaning, and losing my mind from the pleasure, and, receiving more pleasure from his mouth than I ever had from the other person’s vagina. Regardless of the exhaustion my penis was experiencing, I could feel my fourth orgasm build within moments him inhaling the entirety of my large penis while his free hands groped and fondled at my sensitive balls and shaft.

Much faster than anticipated originally, I erupted, shooting my smaller, yet still almost magically large load into the throat of the man I loved, lusted, and belonged to. He swallowed me greedily, practically making me cry from the overwhelming feelings of pleasure and knowing I was so cared for, desired, and appreciated.

I couldn’t help but shout from this immense pleasure, more than I could have possibly imagined possible for a human to experience with another human. I wanted him to know he was giving me this pleasure. I knew, without a doubt, my pleasure was his pleasure was my pleasure too. We were just meant to be together, so perfectly connected as we now were.

Swallowing all my semen, Johannes wasn’t about to let this connection between us end. Especially since I realized, throughout all four of my orgasms, his own thick, hard penis hadn’t cum even once. He deserved to cum, I knew. And he deserved to do it however he needed to. Not only that, I needed it. I needed, craved, and wanted nothing more than to allow this perfect man to have his own orgasm. Hopefully several, like myself.

And as he started licking down my shaft, balls, and undercarriage, I knew exactly where he wanted to achieve his first orgasm with his one true sexual soul mate.

I couldn’t wait.

I moaned, loving him even more as his face settled in between my butt cheeks so perfectly displayed for him. I heard him spit at it, then within moments, felt wetness penetrate it, allowing me to experience yet another ‘first’ in my life.

It felt magnificent, to be honest. Such a sensitive area, being licked, moistened, pleasured…it was utter paradise for me. I moaned, encouraging him to go further and further, “Yes. Owhmm…right there. Johannes. Mmmm…please. Put it in…in…me. In. Please. Johannes. I need more. I need you to take…take me. Make me…please…make me yours. Please.”

Inwardly, I cursed the man I used to be before this powerful man opened my eyes to this world of perfect pleasure. I had no idea my one hole, once completely ignored as every other clueless heterosexual man I knew had done just like me, could feel this indescribably good to be played with. The pleasure centers I’d left unchecked. The eroticism of such a private area being played with by another. The absolute kinkiness of an area used for some of the dirtiest parts of being human being used in such an intimate way.

This was where I needed to be as often as possible. Floating in this blank space, my lover, owner, soul mate, and partner using my hole for his and my pleasure.

He kept licking into my rectum for a few more minutes, with me urging and begging him to a nearly humiliating level to finally let me feel him inside me. We both knew this was what everything had been leading towards. I needed to lose my virginity to him. The sex I’d had previously meant nothing. This sex, right here, was the first time I’d actually be having it.

My virginity was his and his alone to take.

For a moment, I thought he wasn’t going to put it in me as he stood up and ran across the room. I wasn’t sure why he’d stopped licking at me or why he hadn’t just stood up and taken my hole right then and there. But I didn’t even have time to question him, seeing him rush right back.

A cool sensation shocked me as his finger rubbed the smooth, wet, cold substance on and in my rectum. I knew it must be lube, but that realization didn’t mean anything as I felt him force his finger into me.

Then a second.

Then a third.

I relaxed as much as a could. I wanted him to know my butt was his to use. I didn’t want there to be resistance in any way for him to take was his. I wasn’t going to allow anything to stop him from shoving any number of fingers, toys, or penises up there. It was his hole and I wanted him to claim it.

Eventually, I felt a small amount of pain as I thought I felt four fingers breach me, but I didn’t let it phase me. I didn’t want Johannes to think it should phase him either.

“More…please…your penis…” I begged.

With his four fingers, he started to force them in and out of me, rubbing that lube around and really allowing my butt to get used to the unfamiliar feeling. But I wanted more. I needed more. I needed and wanted Johannes to know I could handle more.

“Penis…your penis Johannes…please…penis in me. Please Johannes now…” I moaned, as sexily as I could. I wanted to entice him as best I could. He needed him to know the insane level at which I wanted and needed him inside me.

I felt him pull his fingers out and, instantly, I felt empty. An emptiness I’d never truly experienced and, in all honestly, never wanted to experience again. Johannes had to be inside me. I prayed that he’d just take me. I required him to put his penis in me as soon as possible.

He stood there in front of me, eyes down, seemingly holding his own penis that I couldn’t see due to my own eager, hard, leaking penis blocking my view.

Then I felt it. The soft, smooth head of what could only be his pleasure tool placed against my rectum.

I forced my hole to relax, making sure it would welcome the gift of his penis. And, without much hesitation on his part, I felt him push forward, finally gifting me with the most important desire of my life.

I moaned louder. I couldn’t help it. He was entering me. He was making me his. Johannes Pryer’s penis was finally penetrating me. I’d only wanted it in me for the last half an hour or so, but the time I’d spent without him in me was an eternity to my open, ready, willing hole.

He continued pushing into me, slowly but surely, making me feel whole for the first time in my entire life. Previous accomplishments meant nothing compared to feeling his thickness fill me up. My marriage was nothing. My kids’ births paled in comparison. My faith in a God that couldn’t have even attempted to bring me this much pleasure and fulfillment was practically disgusting compared to this.

He belonged in there. I knew it. He knew it. I only hoped he loved using my hole as much I needed him to satiate my now beloved addiction.

Then…fireworks. I wasn’t even entirely sure what happened, but his thickness hit something deep in my butt and a subconscious, erotic whine leaked out of my throat. My penis bobbed and that familiar wetness leaked out in a large glob. He’d hit something in there that felt so perfectly wonderful…and I hoped he’d hit it again and again.

Then I felt his thick, curly pubes at my butt cheeks. I longed for him to go even deeper, even though I knew it wasn’t possible. Despite my fantasy of him filling me until there was none of me left, I was so satisfied and satiated knowing he was fully inside me at this point. Catching his eye, he leaned down and over my chest, latching himself back onto my mouth, making out with me while his penis stayed as deep in me as he could force it.

Then he started to pull out, allowing me to feel that emptiness I was growing to hate and dread. But then, as he almost exited, he pushed back in, filling me up so perfectly again, hitting that area that made me whimper yet again. The longing for the emptiness to occur so it can be so gloriously refilled again almost instantaneously becoming a new desire formulating deep in my erotic core.

My penis felt like it was broken as it leaked more and more wetness, completely covering my penis with every thrust Johannes gave me as it brushed that erogenous button deep inside me. I didn’t know what was causing it, I didn’t even care. I just knew I wanted him to keep doing it more and more…and, even more than just wanting him to do it, I needed him to do it, “Harder,” I pleaded.

Like I’d flipped a switch for him, he did it. He went from zero to fifty and pumped me quickly, fully abusing my hole, just how I wanted him to.

My pleasure center overloaded, driving me crazy. I couldn’t decipher what I was thinking, feeling, or even wanting at this moment. I was a hole. What’s more, I was Johanne’s hole. And he was filling me so fully, completely. Taking what was his without regard for me in the slightest.

I loved him.

He kept going, faster and faster, taking me deeper and deeper into an erotic pleasure that practically caused numbness. But then, just as quickly, I heard him bellow.

“Mmmmoooohhhaaaaaaah!” Johannes screamed, stopping his thrusts suddenly.

Deep inside, I felt even more full. That desire I’d had for him to go deeper had been fulfilled. I hadn’t known it, but that need for him to fill me up entirely was actually my desire for this to happen. For him to ejaculate deep within me. Putting his own perfected, manly, addicting, special seed far within me, planting his ownership of me in a place I’d never be able or want to tamper with.

Realizing he’d filled me in the way I’d so desperately craved without even understanding it, my own penis erupted from the euphoria he’d provided me. My fifth orgasm rocked me just as much as the others, but feeling his penis in me, nestled in so perfectly, pushing that spot that had made me whine…it felt just as powerful as the first. I made a mental note: Johannes needed to give me as many orgasms as he could while he was inside me. This…this was my church now. And this would be how I worshipped.

If I could, I’d have kept him and his seed in me forever. But, unfortunately, I felt some of him dripping out my hole as his penis, unable to stay as hard as long as I’d been able to.

Melting into the floating space I’d been in with him this entire perfect evening, the words I’d wanted to say before oozed out, like the semen from the slit on the head of my penis, “Love…you…”

“I love you too,” he answered, making my relaxed body shutter from the erotic thrill of knowing his lust and love for me mirrored my own for him.

We stayed there for a few moments, living in the perfect bliss of just the two of us in this endless void that only we occupied. But then, Johannes said, “I’m going to keep myself in Steven as long as I can this evening, just as I can reasonably guess he wants. But in the meantime, one of you, grab all the collars, unlock them, and hand me one to put on Steven. The rest of you slip one on and then put all the keys on the chain on the table next to them. I think you will all know you’re mine officially the moment you hear them click on. After that, one of you Petersen men get your mom on the phone. Get her over here so I can officially take your father off her unworthy hands.”

I’d forgotten completely that Johannes had told me my sons and some other guys had been in the room with us before my life had changed so fully. But, honestly, none of them mattered now that my man had himself inside me.

Suddenly, I saw a collar in his hands and knew he’d be slipping it on me. Internally, I was keenly aware the moment it snapped shut, I’d be even more convinced I was his completely. I scoffed internally slightly, knowing he didn’t need to put that on for me to already know that.

Then the click hit and, somehow, he was even more clearly my world. It was hard to describe the shift from the love, attraction, desire, and complete servitude I’d felt for him already into this more defined felling of completely being owned by him. I was his.

Completely.

Forever.

“Do you want me to be your partner now? Or do you think you’ll miss your wife?” he asked, smiling as if he knew the answer already.

I felt him harden slightly deep in my butt again, and I moaned. I needed him to know exactly how I felt. And I wasn’t going to mince words.

“Johannes. I don’t want to say this lightly given I’m not a fan of speaking this way,” I paused, meaningfully, letting him know I completely believed what I was about to say.

“Fuck Angie,” I smiled at him, “Just keep fucking me now and forever.”

He smiled in return, his penis reacting inside of me with a throb that forced my penis to harden and bounce in response, “Believe me, Steven. There is nothing I’d rather do than fuck you for the rest of our lives.”

I relaxed even further, happy knowing we would likely be in this position more times than not in our coming life together. Johannes, lightly bucking in my hole again, continued, “But we gotta do something about your wife. Clearly, she’s not going to be in the picture any longer. How would you like me to handle her, baby?”

I let out a small whine again hearing my lover call me a pet name for the first time, “Honestly, Johannes, I don’t care. Just please fuck me more. I’m yours. Whatever you feel is necessary to ensure that, please, do it.”

He smiled and looked around at people I still couldn’t register around at us in the slightest, “You hear that, boys? Your dad will be mine and your mom is out of the picture. Something tells me you two don’t mind that at all.”

Johannes laughed a few moments afterward, clearly getting some kind of affirmative responses from the ghosts surrounding us. Looking back down at me, Johannes continued, “Don’t worry, baby. Your twins are really eager to get their mom out the picture too. They’d just said they’d much prefer their Dad being with me now.”

I didn’t care what my twins thought in the slightest, but hearing Johannes say that we were going to be together made my heart sing and penis throb. This man was my everything. I was only upset at the fact I hadn’t been completely dominated by his perfection sooner. I’d wasted years with a woman, making children, living a ho-hum life of normalcy, all while this sex god lived next door to me.

“Please fuck me more,” I begged.

“Of course, baby. I want Angie to see me taking what’s mine now.”

I moaned, feeling his hardness slip in and out again, rubbing against that tender, pleasurable source of ecstasy with every thrust.

Eventually, Johannes turned his head around, not stopping his thrusts at all, but saying, “Welcome, dear! Jonathan, keep hold of her. And Zachary, grab the small slip of paper in my pocket and hand it to me.”

I had no idea what was happening around me, still happily floating in a world that only consisted of Johannes and me, content with being unable to process anything beyond his musky smell, his commanding voice, and the immensely pleasurable feeling of his penis ramming into my willing rectum.

What I could gather from the context, however, was that my wife had arrived, my oldest son was told to restrain her, and some other person named Zackary was about to hand my man a note. None of that truly mattered or even made much sense. But I put no effort into deciphering it either. Johannes was all that existed to me.

“Reshishina benjuni frashun en durnishina fenjuna rajine broshi von reshishina. I think everyone here will know exactly who I’m speaking to at any moment through context clues. I think if you are unsure, you will not hear the message until you clarify that it was meant for you. And now that that’s out of the way, Angie, listen up. I think you will stop shouting, remain completely silent, and stop resisting the hold your son has on you right now.”

His penis hit another lovely spot deep in me, making a pool of my wetness splooge out yet again. He was so perfect in every way. I loved him. I needed more of him.

“Good, good. Now, Angie. I think you want to calmly walk over here and stand just to the other side of your husband’s head.”

I groaned as Johannes reached up and started pinching at my nipples again, so wonderfully erogenous, making me shudder and practically seize from unbelievable amounts of erotic thrill.

“I think you want to look down at your husband now, Angie. And Steven, listen to me. I think you can now process the presence of your wife. Look up at her.”

I looked up and suddenly, standing above me and appearing upside down, was the woman I’d spent the previous 25 years of my life. She looked a bit sad, as if a few tears had formed in her eyes. I wasn’t sure entirely why nor did I feel the need to investigate, but it was likely because I was being fucked by our neighbor. She hadn’t realized how perfect he and I were together yet. It was so blatantly obvious; I was sure she’d understand soon enough.

“I’m not completely heartless at all,” Johannes said, continuing to pump himself into me, with me internally knowing that he was naturally the least heartless person on Earth because I loved him so much, “so I’ll I’m not going to make you suffer, Angie. I just need your husband. I mean, look at him. He’s perfection in a man. He’s gotta be mine.”

Angie kept her gaze on me as I looked up at her like Johannes had asked. Occasionally, I’d lose sight of her as my eyes rolled into the back of my head when Johannes hit that button just right, but still tried to maintain eye contact.

“Steven, listen to me. I think you are still irrevocably in lust with me, no matter what. In a moment, I’m going to let the two of you speak. I think you will be honest with Angie and reply exactly how you need to to say your goodbye to her as you would have if you had to before you came here and realized we were meant to be together.”

Angie, still looking down at me, likely noticed a small amount of drool leak out the side of my mouth as I gooned out slightly from the pleasure of the quickening pace of Johannes fucking my hole.

“Now, you Angie. I think you will summarize your feelings for Steven in a small goodbye. I think after you say it, you will walk back to your home. I think along the walk home, you’ll allow yourself time to think about all the wonderful times you shared with your husband. I think the moment you cross the threshold into your home, you will realize that Steven will be much happier with me. I think the love you have for your husband will make you unspeakably happy for him knowing he’ll be with me. I think you will harbor no jealousy, sadness, or desire to reclaim your husband. I think you will be satisfied that he’s much happier, satiated, and completely fulfilling his destiny far more accurately by being with me.

“I think you’ll have Shelby speak with me briefly at some point and the two of you will live happily together in your home, uninterested in what happens to Steven. I think you are also happy that all three of your sons have followed their destiny to be mine and will have no desire to check in on them, worry about them, or seek them. I think you and Shelby will be very happy but consider yourself a single mother with only one child.

“I think you will feel free to pursue relationships with other men. I think you do that knowing that if your perfectly kind, wonderful, one of a kind, perfect, best neighbor you could imagine having, Johannes Pryer, may steal your next boyfriend or husband if he deems him sexy enough. I think, as a result, you will attempt to find someone Johannes may find perfect because it’d be the highest honor to provide Johannes with another man to add to his well-deserved gay harem.”

Seemingly content with everything he’d said, Johannes, stopped talking but took a few moments to continue thrusting deeply into me, reacting with even more passionate humping whenever I moaned.

“Now you, Steven. I think when Angie says what she needs to as her goodbye, you will reply as her loving husband of 25 years. That’s your anniversary present from me to you. A true, loving goodbye. I think once she’s gone, however, you’ll return to how you are now. Only concerned with me, my pleasure, and when I’ll be able to use you again and again, just as you’re craving right now.”

Humping a few more times, Johannes finished, “Go ahead. I think you’re able to say your goodbye, Angie”

Looking down at me, eyes twinkling with the remnants of tears, Angie simply stated, “There is so much I want to say, but I’ll keep it brief. You were the dream. You were the perfect husband and father. You will always be the love of my life. But, evidently, that is ending today. So, I guess, the best thing I can say is this: I love you forever and a day.”

Loving the cock up my butt, still craving Johannes to absolutely abuse my body for his erotic need, and wanting him to use me forever, I still let my heart fill with the words I knew I wanted Angie to hear, “I love you forever and a day plus one.”

And with that, my concerns over Angie faded again, leaving me a feral animal hungry for Johannes to orgasm deep in me yet again. I could slightly process her walking around my body and then around Johannes, fading from view and from any and all of my concerns.

After a few moments in which I imagined Johannes allowed the woman to leave, he grunted, “Ok, this time, everyone gather around Steven. Twins, feel free to let your cocks out their cages for this. Stroke your cocks and get close to an orgasm but don’t cum. Let me know when you’re all ready and once I say it, every one of you blow your load on him. That’ll be his more accurate and desired real anniversary present from me and his baptism into his new horny, slutty, gay life.”

Now that it was only Johannes and me in my reality again, I just focused all my attention back on him. I believed him, however, that the other men were surrounding me, readying their penises to cover me with their semen even if I couldn’t process them due to the focus he demanded from me entirely with his absolute perfection. It was something I was sure Johannes would love to see: his hairy, manly, completely-obsessed-with-him neighbor covered in man seed. So I was eager to have it happen.

After about five minutes or so, I felt Johannes seize up slightly, his cock thickened, pushing against my intestines so delightfully, and he shouted, “Everyone cum!”

I felt his penis blow another sizable load, filling me up in the addictive way. Truly taking me. I knew, despite not mentally processing it, that the other men in the room were dousing me with cum. It wasn’t until Johannes started moving his hands around my chest, my neck, and up to my face that I truly registered the wetness I was doused in. Johannes was rubbing his hands all around my skin, playing with the cum, wetting and matting my chest hair, my beard, my arms…and wherever his hands went, I felt the dampness that could only be the semen of all the other men in the room.

I loved the look on my new lover and owner’s face, looking down at me, playing with his slut doused in cum, so eager to make me the whore and slut he likely fantasized about me being for all those years.

I wanted to be that slut. I wanted to drown in cum if he wanted me to. I wanted to be whatever Johannes wanted me to be. All to make sure he kept filling me so tantalizingly with his penis and his loads.

Despite the glorious feelings I knew he was experiencing, Johannes looked exhausted after the energetic fucking we’d gone through. He was gasping to catch his breath, sweat dripping down his ragged face. But I didn’t care how tired he got, I was his to play with. He could take his time, destroy my rectum again at his own pace. I only hoped he allowed himself to stay healthy enough to use my desperate body for years and years to come.

Still rasping slightly as his hands toyed around with more of my cum-soaked body, he brought his now completely saturated hands up to my face and cradling the side with it, I felt the words deep within me bubble up, so desperately to say what I was feeling in this moment, “Johannes…I love you forever and a day.”

His gorgeous smile spread across his lips with a slight twinge of surprise in his eyes as he replied between raspy breaths, “Now what was it you said…you gorgeous…wonderful…perfect man? Let me give this a go…

“I love you forever…and a day…plus one.”

EPILOGUE: THREE MONTHS LATER

“Babe! I’m home!” I shouted, entering the home I shared with my partner, Johannes Pryer, that I’d moved into about three months ago. It hadn’t been a huge move, given the fact I’d used to live next door. But, today, I was just glad to get back home. Weekends were the most fun, but tomorrow was Johannes’s birthday, so I knew he was going above and beyond to celebrate.

Not hearing a response from Johannes beyond all too familiar sounds of sexual moaning, groaning, and encouragement to ‘fuck me harder’ or ‘drink that cum, bitch’ that echoed throughout the house on the weekends, I figured he was most likely downstairs in our playroom, enjoying whatever men he’d decided would be fun to enjoy for the weekend, eagerly awaiting my arrival to hop into the sling I felt most comfortable in when I was home.

As a family practitioner, I didn’t have to work many Saturdays, but I’d just finished my one contractual Saturday of the month, happy to know the remaining weekends could be spent with my partner and his assortment of male sexual proteges. Despite how utterly obsessed and in love with Johannes as I was, he still insisted I keep my job. After all, he’d decided to quit his job and stay home, so I made sure to keep making him money while he could stay home or explore the city looking for sexy new young men to encourage to join us for sexual exploits.

The weekends, it turned out, easily became the best time for all the men my partner naturally attracted in his own open schedule were free, so it was usually a free-for-all weekend of cock, ass, and semen. I couldn’t wait to get started after spending all day being boringly professional with my patients.

Granted, Johannes had a way of convincing anyone that they’d give him their time even if they were busy with what could have been the most important moment of their life. But he was a big old softie who respected the lives of the men he convinced to fuck and suck all weekend. Weekdays were just challenging for people working ‘nine to five’s. And, surprisingly, I found out many of the men I’d been fucking, fucked by, sucking, sucked by, and all around greedily sexual with had girlfriends, wives, and kids at home. Regardless, however, Johannes just had a way with words; he could affect people’s desires, emotions, wants, needs, and priorities on a whim. He was just that convincing.

Kicking off my dress shoes and placing them next to the large pile of forgotten shoes by our door, I began stripping completely out of my boring professional clothes: button up dress-shirt, khakis, and fancy socks, only leaving on the standard jockstrap I always wore underneath it all. I’d also found myself most relaxed in them while hanging out around the house. Johannes had suggested it right around the time I’d decided to leave my ho-hum life and give myself fully to him and only him three months ago and it just made sense to me then. I truly knew I was alwaysmost comfortable sporting only my skimpy jocks when I was home.

I could tell there were quite a few men here today by the piles of shoes, some random bags, a few boxes that may have been birthday presents for Johannes piled up just in the entryway. There was also a stunningly huge pile of clothes in the arms of our coatracks standing on either side of the front door I’d just entered. Generally, we had about five to ten men over for the sex-fueled weekend hanging off the arms of the motionless nude boy coatracks. Today, however, for his birthday celebration, there appeared to be closer to forty to fifty attendants based on the hefty pile of fabrics the coatracks were straining to hold onto.

Not bothering to acknowledge the useless frozen nude boys with cock-cages locked on tight to their straining, worthless cocks, I placed my shirt, pants, and socks onto the one standing the left. For all intents and purposes, they were nothing more than inanimate coatracks for the moment, despite the shallow breathes I saw their hairy chests performing. I knew both of these identical coatrackswere my twin children, but I honestly didn’t care much about that aspect of their identity at this point. Johannes and I had decided…well, mostly Johannes had decided…that they were better suited to being mute furniture around the house most of the time. They, too, seemed eager to be treated like property rather than young men at the height of their vibrant youth. Judging by the strained cock-flesh squeezing at the cock cages, they truly loved being treated as though they didn’t even exist as humans.

So Johannes had decided that the best use for such worthless young men was to have them occupy the entryway every weekend, speechlessly stand by the door, naked and eager to keep hold of all the guest’s shirts, pants, socks, and underwear while the more important people had mind-blowing sex nonstop. I knew, based on what my partner had told me about them, that they were most horny knowing we used them like props. It evidently brought them an erotic thrill to be humiliated and used like that.

I saw some drippage from their straining cock in the cage on the twin I handed my clothing, indicating he loved that he’d been standing there, likely since early this morning, just holding the clothing of all the men within the home partaking in their sexual fun. Seeing me, their own father, add to the pile was most definitely adding to his shame.

I was impressed, the five to ten pairs of clothes they’d usually have to hold was more than doubled, and yet they didn’t even strain with the added weight. Glancing through the clothes, I saw quite a few skimpy shirts and shorts dangling, indicating we had some of our regulars that Johannes had, as he put it, ‘sluttified’.

Feeling my cock strain from excitement in the thin fabric covering my large dick, I saw a pastor’s robe, meaning one of Johannes and my favorite fuck-obsessed men was definitely here: Pastor Nelson, the pastor from my former church. And he’d likely come directly from a Saturday morning service given the holy robes draped over the extended arm of our coatrack.

In the arms of the opposite identical coatrack, I saw a couple police uniforms, a white shirt and black shorts that seemed like the uniform of Mormon missionaries that frequented our suburban neighborhood, and, the one that got me most excited for Johannes tonight, the usual red flannel that proved Benjamin had already arrived.

I knew the boys had been standing here for hours at this point, so I knew their bladders had to be full to an uncomfortable degree. Yet, the two of them remained perfectly still. A smirk appeared on my face as an evil idea snuck it’s way into my mind.

Without a word, I extended my hand beneath the pile of clothes I’d placed my own upon and pushed against the fleshy, distended belly of the twin who was so obediently dehumanized. Not a flash of discomfort appeared on his face despite the fact I was, most certainly, making him need to urinate even more than before. But they both knew they’d be severely punished if they committed such normal human tasks in front of me or my partner.

Taking my hand away from the tight belly, I smiled at the large amount of pre-cum leaking from the cages rather than the piss he likely would prefer to exit. The twins loved being treated like shit and I was more than happy to do so. The pre-cum leaking, however, was unavoidable and acceptable as it was more than likely a genetic norm for myself and the boys I’d produced. Despite my usual lack of any level of admission that they were even human, I uncharacteristically praised them, complimenting them with a shallow, quick, “Good boys.”

They didn’t move or react at all, as they’d been instructed to do when they were furniture. Rarely did Johannes or I actual give them compliments or even speak to the two of them; wegenerally just snapped our fingers to get their attention, point at where we wanted them, and the twins would know what we meant. Most commonly, and most comfortably for my lover and I, they were our foot stools while we cuddled up on the couch. I just knew they only ever moved or performed their basic human needs while neither of us were home nor awake to see them move. They were additions to the décor, nothing more.

Occasionally, though, when particularly horny, I did reward them for their commitment to complete servitude by using them as motionless cocksuckers and cum-swallowers.

Very quickly after we’d all moved in with Johannes, they’d both decided on their own accord to skip out on college or any other dream they may have had after discussing briefly with him, which made sense. They truly only felt complete when they were humiliated and serving Johannes and me anyway. If I cared much that I was still their father, I’d be proud that they followed their newfound dreams. Instead, I rarely even considered them human, let alone my kin. And so, this afternoon, I merely walked away from them after dropping off my clothes, knowing I’d be ignoring them until I needed my footrest later this evening after the massive orgy celebration started to die down.

Groping my already hard cock in the tight jock I was wearing, I first wandered into the living room, even though I saw a couple nude men I thought I might want a quick taste of riding one another on a couple of the stairs leading upstairs. But I knew my destination was downstairs and the living would lead me through the scenic route before I latched myself into my sling where I’d be ‘hanging out’ for most of the party.

Unsurprisingly, given all the sexual sounds reverberating into the entryway, I saw a throbbing pile of nude men as I entered the living room. Unable to accurately count them, I figured there were about fifteen to twenty sexy, nude, muscular jocks all in various states of sexual bliss. I recognized quite a few of their nude bodies, having had fun with them previously.

I knew Johannes hadurged his sexual protégé, Zachary Fleming, to slowly invite a few of his fellow college football teammates over to convince them to be our straight boy playthings. Week after week the past few months, one to two football players would come home with Zachary, eager to hang out with the star quarterback, thinking they’d likely be going out to fuck a bunch of slutty women.

But then, with a brief discussion with Johannes, they’d end up eagerly stripping off all their clothes, desperate for cock. It all was rather unsurprising given how talented Johannes was at convincing people to do things he’d prefer they do regardless of what they may have wanted themselves. These straight boys, most of which with girlfriends and a couple with wives, were more than happy to partake in wanton gay sex after a brief talk with Johannes.

I wouldn’t say I was surprised with his gift of motivating young men into homosexual desires, given he’d easily convinced me to abandon everything I’d ever known to be addicted to cock myself.

For instance, Johannes had convinced Zachary to be one of his most ready and willing sexual partners since before I’d even joined him. Johannes informed me that he’d moved in the day before I joined him, so he was one of only a select few sexual partners of Johannes that lived here in the house with us; my sons being the only other three.

Zachary was also the star quarterback of our college football team, quite famous across the country at this point, talented as all get out, and already set to be drafted next year to the New England Patriots. Johannes had ensured that to be an absolute lock at his point, irrefutably ensuring Zachary would be the starting quarterback of the Patriots this time next year.

The truth of that coming into fruition was right before me. That truth was the nude, moaning man 69ing on the floor with the kicker on Zachary’s team.

Daniel Cunningham was the talent scout for the Patriots and, quite quickly and easily, Johannes had called him one day, convinced him that Zachary Fleming was the only choice to be their quarterback next year, and made sure Daniel not only came to meet us all, but that Daniel would do anything and everything to convince his higher ups that there was no other choice beyond Zachary. Johannes had assured us that he wasn’t a fan of loose ends, so he wanted to make sure Zachary’s future was perfectly secure as a ‘fucking rich, famous, studly NFL quarterback,’ as Johannes put it.

With a quick conversation over the phone, Johannes made sure Daniel made his way to our home as soon as he could. He’d come about a month ago at this point, and when he had arrived that day, he’d brought his wife for a quick dinner to discuss Zachary’s chances on the team. Very quickly, however, he had excused her at Johannes’ request for an ‘all-male discussion’.

Pretty much the moment the door closed behind his attractive wife, Daniel had stripped completely and, with those powerfully convincing words of his, Johannes had Daniel begin begging us to let him swallow all our cocks. He’d even promised to guarantee Zachary’s placement on the team if we’d only just let him suck us dry.

We had allowed it, of course, and he’d followed through. And after a long day of sucking and fucking, a thing the straight man said repeatedly he’d never wanted to do before meeting us, he’d gone back home to his wife and kids. Since then, he’d visited a few times for repeated gay sexual exploits, usually at his request.

Currently, however, Daniel was deepthroating the kicker without a thought in the world other than needing to swallow his cum and shoot his own batter into the young man’s also eager mouth.

Other than Daniel, however, it was mostly a room full of nude, muscular, college football players all over the furniture and floor. They’d all joined into various pairings and threesomes of fit, strong, sweaty nude men groping, molesting, kissing, sucking, and fucking. They were all solely focused on the pleasure of their partners and their own Johannes-inspired need for male sex.

A majority were men I recognized, but there were still a couple that were likely new additions. I knew Johannes had talked to Zachary about bringing in a few more of his sexier fellow players to help him celebrate his birthday. Based on a few of the faces and cocks that I didn’t think I’d seen before, Zachary had naturally obliged. None of us really said no to Johannes.

In one corner, however, I saw Langley. Langley was, as Johannes put it, a pleasant surprise. By luck, he’d stumbled across the man waiting tables a few months prior. On a lurch, he’d instructed the young, hot man to give him a call. Given that was just a few days after I’d fallen madly in love and lust with Johannes, so he’d just started building his harem of sexy young men, it wasn’t too shocking that he’d had Langley come over.

What was shocking, however, was how utterly huge the young man’s cock ended up being. The man’s cock was insanely thick, with a giant cock head at the end of a 10-inch shaft. The man should have been doing porn, not working at a random college towns suburban restaurant. The first day he’d come over, Johannes had planned on a fling with a man who’d been forced to pay for all their food. But once Langley was stripped down, ass up, and huge cock out, we knew he’d become a constant in our home, and we helped him realize his full potential.

Before, he’d been a polite young straight man, eager to come back and debase himself sexually for a group of gay men. He had always been muscular, somewhat smooth bodied, a sly smile on his face constantly. Now, however, he was a cocky, arrogant, vain man concerned only with looking as sexy as possible to continue the gay pornography career Johannes had talked him into starting. When he wasn’t here at our home or in our basement fucking and sucking guests, he was shooting random scenes for various porn sites. I’d seen a few myself, and he looked fucking hot. Johannes had actually fucked me a few nights ago to a scene from a relatively obscure porn site that had ‘straight’ Langley ‘hypnotized’ into performing gay sex with another ‘straight’ guy.

I found the acting of the costar completely unconvincing…but Langley was absolutely convincing as a clueless heterosexual hunk forced to let another man suck his cock. I didn’t find it as hot as Johannes, but I did love how much harder he pounded my ass as he watched it.

Right now, however, Langley had himself leaning into the far corner of the room, two of Zachary’s teammates working hard on his thick meat and hefty balls. Noticing me for the first time stroking my own meat within my jock, Langley gave me the sexy smirk that made most men melt and secured his porn career. I smiled back, making a mental note that I’d need to get a load out of the stud before the end of the orgy.

Hearing someone grunt out demeaning commands coming from the center of the room, I noticed the source of the bossiness bending over our coffee table. There, I could see one of the only other non-football players partaking in the jock-based sexual anarchy, my son, Jonathan.

He was doing what came natural to him these days, taking charge of his own desire for semen and dominating any man he could to get it. I was quite proud of the fact that my eldest was an insatiable addict for cum. Currently fulfilling his seemingly never-ending need, he had a particularly pale, tall, broad ginger man in front of him he was sucking off, another behind him fucking him I recognized as one of Zachary’s best friends on the team, and two others at either side of him that he was giving lazy handjobs to.

Jonathan was alternating between demeaning each of them with slurs and sucking the cock of the red head I had to guess was one of the new football players Zachary brought and Johannes had convinced to join our orgy today. He was a noticeably taller, fit man with a surprising amount of bright red hair on his chest and pubes. His bright, thin, long alabaster pole with an angry purple cock head was slick with saliva bobbing in front of Jonathan while he pulled back to shout, “Now remember, you fucking queer-ass ass-fuckers. All your semen is going in my mouth. Your pleasure means fucking nothing but your semen is mine and only mine. You shoot your load without my mouth attached to your disgusting, worthless, faggy dicks, and I’ll kick your fucking ass and make sure Johannes never invites you back. And I know he’s got you cock sluts addicted to these orgies the moment you were lucky enough to have joined your first one. Now get back to producing your seed for me, you fucking cumdumps,” and then instantly slurped up the surprisingly lengthy, thin dick down to the fire-red pubes.

Behind him, Zachary’s best friend, Tyrone, was fucking him wildly. He was a broad, sexy black man with a sizeable cock himself. Langley had him beat on length and width, for sure, but he still had one of the largest cocks in our entire harem. Being Zachary’s best friend, Zachary had made sure Tyrone became one of the first people Johannes had encouraged to join us, so I was quite familiar with the taste, smell, feel, and orgasmic bliss of his cock. But now, his only focus was getting his seed ready to shoot down my hungry son’s throat.

I watched as Tyrone bucked and bucked, eager to build up a gigantic load using the greedy, hungry hole I was all too aware Jonathan had. I noticed him slow slightly after Jonathan had shouted, clearly ensuring he wouldn’t blow his load too soon. Tyrone was always a young man with a lot of empathy, it only made sense he’d want to make sure the hole he was fucking got what it wanted. And that meant ensuring he wasn’t shooting his load deep in his ass but pulling out with enough time to ensure the cum dumpster that was my son got to ingest every last drop of his wonderfully yummy man-milk. Another thing I knew was true from experience.

To either side, the men having their cocks stroked weren’t familiar to me either, but their rock-hard cocks told me they loved what was happening to their meat. Both were moaning and gyrating in such an exaggerated manner, I was sure Jonathan had likely told them, firmly, that they better act like these were the best, most erotic handjobs they’d ever had.

Jonathan, the bossy, young cum-addicted slut that once was my pride and joy, was another one of Johannes’s main boys and the oldest of my sons. Now, though, I viewed him more as a loud, dominant, insatiable cum-whore. I knew, without a doubt, all four of the men he was currently pleasuring would be erupting in his willing mouth. He rarely let anyone cum around him without selfishly, greedily, and eagerly gorging himself on their salty treats. In fact, he’d slurped up my loads more times than I could count in the last three months, sometimes at my command and sometimes when I just happened to be jerking and, like a sixth sense, he latched himself on at the right moment without even asking.

Taking a few moments to grope my hard cock within my jock while watching the orgy take place, I felt a few hands from the football players lost in their lust reach out and stroke me, feel my muscles, squeeze my ass cheeks…just mindless lost in their need to feel and worship all the men they could, so clearly sexually aroused by the mere presence of more cock, ass, and a new man entering the space in general.

A few who recognized me as Johannes’ partner begged me to use them or let them use me. All of them begged me to ‘find Mr. Pryer, Steven, please’. I knew every last one of the men in the house were as irreversibly needy for Johannes to use them as I was. Luckily enough for me, however, my itch got scratched constantly. These other poor souls had to long for him for weeks, sometimes months at a time. Johannes loved stringing these sexy young fools along and, as a result, I loved how much they craved my man too.

Scoffing down at the pitiful losers desperate for my partner to even just gaze at their sexy naked bodies, I turned to leave, still eager to get to my own destination: the sex dungeon we had in our basement. As I exited the living room, I heard Jonathan shout, yet again, commandingly, “Remember, faggots. None of you cum unless you’re doing it down my throat, like Mr. Pryer said.”

Fuck, my son was going to be bloated with semen by the time the party ended, I thought with a slightly proud chuckle.

Already leaving a large stain in my jock from the precum constantly leaking, I continued my journey deeper into the house. Entering the kitchen, I spied a relatively empty room compared to the sexual insanity that was the living room. The space was a bit messy, with quite a few pizza boxes open on the counter, some soda bottles in various states of fullness, and paper plates and cups all around the room. I knew our coatracks would have their work cut out later tonight cleaning up this giant mess.

Much more worth my attention, however, were the only two people still in the room located on the island across from all the boxes. There I saw and heard the unintelligent moans of a slightly nerdy looking, acne covered, lanky, man adjusting his glasses clumsily while completely nude, groaning from sexual bliss while being shoved forcefully into the island over and over again chaotically because he was getting fucked roughly by a huge bear of a man I knew all too well: Benjamin.

Benjamin was a regular in our home, mostly because Johannes couldn’t get enough of his thick meat. To be frank, neither could I. Benjamin had the kind of cock that was thick enough to achieve maximum pleasure deep in your hole and long enough to make you feel completely and erotically full. What’s more, the way in which the dominant beast of a man used it was practically a drug for anyone lucky enough to be fucked by it. It was attached to a large, muscular, hairy, masculine animal that knew how to completely hypnotize you with his irrefutably masculine magnetism. I was convinced he had the ability to seduce even the most heterosexual ofstraight men.

Many of those kinds of men were currently here at our very gay orgy, thanks to Johannes’ charisma.

Doing what Benjamin did best, I could see that the nerds long, skinny cock was flailing about with every violent thrust from the much larger man. It swirled around like a fire hose whenever Benjamin pulled out and that was slammed against the counter with every thrust in, an action that had to at least hurt a bit. Despite that, globs of wet pre sprayed out like a sprinkler as he leaked out all the sexual energy Benjamin was providing him covering himself, the cabinet his cock was forcefully thrusting into, and the floor beneath him.

“Hey, Benjamin! Who’s this guy? I don’t think I’ve seen him before,” I asked, walking towards the pair while groping my own meat, ignoring the loud grunts of pleasure from the acne-ridden geek.

“Pizza delivery guy,” he grunted.

“Hot,” I replied as I reached out and groped one of Benjamin’s strong, hairy pecs, “Let me guess, Johannes had one of those convincing talks when he showed up at the door to deliver pizzas?”

“Yup,” he growled.

“What’s his name?”

“Don’t know.”

“Have you talked to him at all?”

“No.”

Smiling at Benjamin’s usual lack of information, I looked down at the groaning, bobbing, excited pizza delivery guy, “What’s your name and how’d you get lucky enough to get a ride on Benjamin’s cock?”

Looking at me and squinting towards me as if it was the first time his eyes had been able to focus on anything since his ass was stuffed so full of prime penis, he responded between grunts and thrusts, “I’m Dustin. I, uh, mmmmmmm,” he trailed off, Benjamin having hit a sweet spot for him, “Sorry, I, uh, I came and delivered the pizza and an older, naked man answered the door. He said some weird stuff and then, very accurately, reminded me that I’d be more than willing to give you all these pizzas for free and would pay for them all myselfas long as I got to get fucked by this guy here. Benjamin is his name, I guess. Didn’t hear it until you called him that.”

I laughed, knowing Johannes much convinced Dustin in that completely wild way in which only he could, “I suppose we’re getting these pizzas for free then, huh? You ever want to get fucked before tonight?”

“No…ooooo…ohhh, no,” he started, loving the cock in his ass, “I’m not gay. I have an online girlfriend who lives in Los Angeles. We met through our…mmmmmmmmm…online college courses. Never even had sex until tonight. Just knew I wanted to pay for your pizzas if this guy would just fuck me senseless. Luckily, he agreed when the old, naked guy brought me to him. All I had to do was strip naked, get on my hands and knees, and beg him. I guess he’s been fucking me for over an hour…uuuuugh…now. I’m not a virgin anymore, I gu…fuck…I guess…ssssss”

I laughed even louder. Johannes always had so much fun convincing men to do the strangest things. Dustin having a girlfriend and being a virgin definitely didn’t fit with how he currently looked, hard cock helicoptering around as Benjamin nailed his ass.

“Well, I must tell you, you’re quite lucky. You were fortunate wanting Benjamin to fuck you so bad. His cock was made to fuck men and, luckily enough for you, you’re a man. And Benjamin can’t get enough fucking any man he can. I speak from personal experience,”I compassionately assured the young, dorky virgin with a quick tussle of his already messy hair.

I heard a low growl of agreement from the animalistic man as he continued ravaging the poor, nerdy boy’s hole, looking over at me to let me know he’d be fucking me later tonight with only a glint of dominance in his eye. Groping Benjamin’s amazing pecs one last time and giving his hairy nipples light pinches of approval, I walked past the two of them, eager to finally hop into my sling.

Opening the door, I could still hear the lustful cries from the football players in the living room and the grunt-filled pounding of Dustin behind me, but they were all nothing compared to the large amount of groaning and begging for more resounding from our basement. My cock throbbed as I started walking down the stairs, bobbing hungrily with every step, knowing I was I was heading to my favorite and most comfortable area of the house: my sling.

Entering the large space, it was almost indescribable how unbelievably erotic and sexy everything was. We’d had smaller orgies fill the space, but this was immense. Johannes had gone all out to celebrate his birthday weekend.

Looking around, there were random groups of men that had separated into various types of fun they were fully invested in. There were random partners just fucking on stools, some threesomes had erupted with the use of various toys. I saw a few men completely dominating other men strapped completely in bondage gear. And someone, unlikely to be Johannes himself, had strapped himself into my man’s rubber suit, not nearly as form fitting as it had been on Johannes when he wore it months prior…unlikely to fit him any longer.

I did see quite a few familiar faces among the close to forty or so I could make out within the complete gay male decadence Johannes had prepared for himself. I took a moment to really scope out some of the more intriguing fantasies come to life all for my favorite person’s birthday.

To the left side of the room, there was a literal pile of men, capturing my attention first and foremost. I could see them all slithering around one another, kissing, licking, spanking, biting, sucking any and all parts of the other men they could get to. I thought a few of those faces looked like a couple of Johanne’s students he’d brought over from time to time but wasn’t sure about most of them.

It was hard to make out just how many were in the pile based on the tangle of limbs, but the chaotic lustful jumble looked to be made up of about fifteen people. There was no real order to their erotic pandemonium; just insane need for male contact. Suddenly, one of the men emerged from the center, hair completely matted in spit, cum, and, most telling for who I ended up recognizing him as, urine. Completely saturated form head to toe in the dozen or so other people’s piss, cum, and saliva, the tall, blonde, smooth swimmer was Johanne’s former favorite sexy pupil, Thomas McFarland. He may have been across the room, but I could smell him from here.

Thomas had become quite the regular in our home since I’d moved in. I think it was only about a week after I’d left my previous life for Johannes that he’d brought him into the fold as a regular. He told me he’d fantasized about tying up the sexy student and using the religious, cocky, all-American blonde stud as a piss-pig.

I didn’t really know what a piss-pig was at the time until Johannes explained, but even after he explained it, it made much more sense once I started seeing Thomas in action. Johannes had convinced him, again very easily with his talent for words, to be a piss-pig and now I can’t remember a time Thomas hadn’t begged Johannes, me, and anyone else in our home to piss on him, in him, and down his throat. The boy was insatiably needy for liquid waste! I figured the boy bathed in the stuff when he could.

From the moment Johannes had brought it up, Thomas seemed perfectly willing to do whatever he suggested, truly addicted to being absolutely drenched in men’s piss. I found it hilarious, quite frankly, because one time I was actively using him as the urinal he’d begged me to use him as, we’d start conversing off the duff. He’d offhandedly stated he was close to proposing to a girl in his Bible study. I knew Johannes wouldn’t give up his sexy piss-addicted student, so wedding or not, I knew Thomas would be back for every orgy we planned going forward.

“Okay, boys, once again, I know you’ve built it up again with all that water we’ve been chugging all day. Just like Johannes told you, stand up and empty your bladders all over me,” Thomas announced, a hint of greedy sociopathy behind his tone. Within moments, all the other men untangled, arched their dicks Thomas’ way, and unleashed. The man moaned, feeling the warm liquid splash all around him, kneeling in the puddle that had already been created from the previous piss fountain they’d obviously already performed on him. His already ballooned cock spurt cum hands free, so unbelievably turned on from being completely doused in urine.

As the men started to rub against one another again, spreading the urine and seed around more, I moved my gaze to the right a bit. At the center of the room, I saw two men strapped into slings Johannes had added to the right and to the left of my sling, which was still the centerpiece of the sexual space and where I’d end up after doing my rounds. They were both particularly attractive men being absolutely used and abused by other men in attendance, all of which wearing hats indicating they were likely policemen, just like the officers currently strapped tightly into the slings.

In the one to the right, was Officer Hogg, or Chode, as most of us here knew him, strapped in tightly, absolutely losing his mind as someone I’d never met fucked him hard. He was sweating and rolling around, clearly using all his energy to ensure the cock that was in him was hitting all the right spots. His cock was a short, stocky, thick thing, looking to be roughly the shape of a beer can, but the angry head was leaking it’s precum as if it were shaken before it was opened. The short, thick dick matched the short brickhouse build he had. If I knew him beyond the loads we’d taken and given him, I imagined he had ‘short-guy syndrome,’ in which he tried to compensate for this shortness by working out constantly to impress women. Right now, though, Chode’s eyes were rolled back in his head, tongue hanging out of his mouth, and a trail of drool obscenely dripping from his chin. Whoever this man was that was fucking him, he was clearly putting him into a different dimension of pleasure.

In the left sling was Officer Jennings, known around here as Pencil-Dick; a taller, skinnier cop, but still quite muscular. He was having his outstandingly long cock played with by two more men I didn’t believe I’d ever met either. Pencil-Dick had the longest cock of any of the men Johannes convinced to join us, including Langley by possibly a couple inches, but it was quite thin compared to the thicker ones we usually enjoyed. In this case, however, the two men were simply using some of Johannes’ toys and were rubbing, tickling, massaging, and just completely overwhelming the insanely long footlong cock. The men looked absolutely fascinated by the long cock, likely a Johannes inspired obsession, just watching it completely drench itself in the fluids consistently spewing from the head due to all the attention they were giving it.

I remembered meeting Officer Chode and Officer Pencil-Dick very well. During a particularly wild orgy about two months back, we’d heard the doorbell ring while Benjamin was fucking me deep and hard in my sling. At the time, Johannes had Thomas McFarland in bondage gear, tied up just in view from my vantage point, and he’d been pissing on the rank young man. We’d left Zachary and Jonathan to their own devices upstairs with a couple football players, but knew Johannes was needed when one of the boys shouted down for him.

Just a few minutes later, while Benjamin’s undisturbed fucking kept destroying my rectum so pleasurably, I saw Johannes walk down the stairs, leading two men in full police uniforms by their penis poking out of their flies. At some point, upstairs, the two cops had clearly been aroused, pulled their comically opposite sized cocks through the zippers of their pants, and allowed Johannes to grab them, leading them down here. Johannes had let us know that they’d arrived to check in on a noise complaint from a neighbor and had, quite quickly, decided the noise levels were just fine. He encouraged the two officers, who introduced themselves as Hoggs and Jennings, and encouraged them to masturbate until they came all over my face.

Johannes then said he’d handle the annoyed neighbors himself, just after telling Hoggs his new name was Chode and Jennings preferred Pencil-Dick and that hearing us call them those names would instantly get them erect from shame. Watching the two police officers chub up even harder hearing their new names, Johannes let them loose on us as he made his way upstairs as he was eager to put a stop to any of the nosy neighbors filing any more noise complaints, leaving Benjamin and myself alone to get to know Chode and Pencil-Dick better.

There’s nothing quite like bonding with a new friend by getting sprayed in the face with their seed a few minutes after meeting them.

Loving how drenched Pencil-Dicks cock was, causing a glorious shimmer when the overhead lights hit it, my eyes focused just slightly behind him strapped so securely in his sling. There I saw a younger thin blonde twink I recognized as Ezekiel Nelson, Pastor Nelson’s eldest son. I’d not seen him in years due to him going on his youth mission at 18 about two years prior, but I could tell it was him. He appeared to be a bit more muscular than I’d last seen him, maybe very slightly taller as well. His hair was parted in the formal, uptight, somewhat out-of-fashion way all of Pastor Nelson’s kids wore their hair. But the most obvious thing I noticed was that Ezekial was rock hard with a much thicker cock than I thought the scrawny, devoutly pure young man would have had.

The boy’s attention was mainly on a man strapped to a Saint Andrew’s cross directly in front of him, clearly the cause of the erection he was now sporting. That man happened to be Pastor Nelson, his father.

There was a light dusting of hair on his large gut that was hanging out, dangling over another erection I’d become intimately familiar with in the past few months due to his frequent visits. His wrists and ankles were strapped to the giant ‘X’, allowing easy access to his sinful bits, which his son was proudly stroking, teasing, and fondling.

The pastor had been coming to our basement quite a bit since Johannes spoke with him a few months prior about his more homophobic sermons. With his charisma and incredibly valid points, Pastor Nelson not only emphatically apologized and swore he’d no longer speak ill of homosexuals, but he also agreed to come partake in our orgies and sex acts to more fully understand our lifestyle.

As a result, he’d fucked me multiple times and I’d also taken a turn or two on his more and more loosening hole. He’d stayed true to his word, too. From what I’d heard from people I still spoke to who attended church, he never mentioned homosexuals at all. He even defended them when some of his more hateful parishioners demeaned them, generally letting Johannes know who they were so he could speak with them. A few of the random nude men moaning into their same sex partners in the room were absolutely some of the more homophobic parishioners from my former church that Johannes had a quick discussion with at Pastor Nelson’s instruction.

If Johannes and I had to give him a stamp of approval confirming whether or not the pastor had stayed true to his commitment to fully educate himself about gay sex as much as he could, we would both gladly provide it without any doubt. By now, he could teach a college course on the intricacies of pleasuring any man in any way they likely would want.

A few weeks ago, he even asked if he could borrow a few of Johannes’ dildos and butt plugs, eager to continue exploring the prostate he’d originally been so upset with himself for not enjoying much sooner. I wasn’t sure if his wife was aware or keen on his new discoveries, but now that Ezekiel was here, it was clear he’d at least have one family member who could help him explore while not here with us. I didn’t think it’d be much longer that I’d see some of his other sons joining in, now that they were approaching 18.

But then, just as I saw Ezekial fall to his knees and begin kissing and sucking his father’s cock, I noticed the least expected site here at my partner’s birthday party yet.

Just to the right of them, there was a much more familiar face, shouting and whipping a less attractive man who was strapped to the wall in manacles attached to his wrists and ankles. The man I knew well was Zachary Fleming, the future NFL superstar himself, more muscular than he’d ever been in his life due to Johannes’ rigorous workout routine he’d encouraged him to take. What was more shocking, however, was the man strapped to the wall.

It looked to be Larry Larson, a man that I hadn’t really ever seen in person. He was a bit of a social pariah for Johannes: a man that Johannes had told all of us to actively avoid if we ever saw him in public. I’d never personally met him, but Johannes made sure I’d seen a picture of him. Evidently Johannes viewed him as a threat in some way or another that I didn’t fully understand.

Larry was facing away from the wall, stuck there, whimpering while staring at his former lover, all the while Zachary appeared to belittle and ridicule him, whipping his belly, his thighs, and his cock, which was quite hard despite the verbal and physical abuse. It was a lot smaller than most of the cocks I’d played with since becoming obsessed with gay sex. Johannes just tended to prefer the big-dicked guys like myself and my sons.

I had no idea why Larry was even here, and my alarm bells went off internally, so I approached my friend and frequent sexual partner to see if Johannes may have provided him with a bit more context.

“Fuck you, you hairy troll. You think you could have ended up with me? Me? I’m a future fucking celebrity, asshole. I’m fifty million times sexier than you could ever be,” Zachary cruelly jeered as I neared.

“Hey, Zachary!” I greeting him jovially, loving how harsh he was being to the man Johannes basically told me to hate, “I thought Johannes said we were supposed to stay away from this guy. It’s Larry, right? Why is he even here?” I asked, concerned that we were doing something that Johannes may not want us to merely be being around the man.

Zachary turned back to me, his hateful gaze he’d been giving Larry completely shifting to the kind eyes he much more commonly wore on his handsome face. Being a naturally nice guy, it was slightly alarming to hear him say such horrible things to anyone outside of normal sexual domination, but I figured there may be some unresolved feelings for the man he was with before our perfect Johannes Pryer.

“Oh, hi Steven! No worries at all. Daddy actually convinced Larry to come for one last chance to see me. He’s considering it part of the birthday party. You know, really enjoying and embracing all of the amazing changes we all have gone through since we met that brilliant, sexy man. So he wants me to make sure I emphasize that Larry here will never be with me again. You know, Daddy. He gets off on dominating people fully. And rubbing losing me in his face is likely to make Daddy really horny for his birthday. I’m hoping he’ll let my ride his cock all night as a reward.”

“That makes a lot of sense, actually. Especially if Johannes planned it all out. I just honestly hope this birthday is as special as it can be for him. He’s truly the most phenomenal man I’ve ever known,” I gushed, feeling that all-too-familiar rush of love and lust for Johannes overwhelm me slightly.

Zachary smiled broadly, completely ignoring the man who was lightly whimpering while strapped to the wall behind him, “You’re telling me! He really is fantastic for basically letting all of us have just as much fun as he is going to have. Dicks, asses, balls, manly scents everywhere. This is truly the best night of my life too!”

“Agreed! Speaking of your Daddy, have you seen Johannes though? I haven’t run into him since I got here,” I replied.

Zachary smiled, “I know he’ll be down here in a bit. He went up to his room with a couple gifts from Daniel. A few of my future teammates from the Patriots actually. Daniel brought three of them as guests for Daddy and, well, you know how amazing Daddy is with his words. I think he can say literally anything he wants, and they’ll not be able to resist doing it regardless of what they may have thought they wanted before. I’m talking to a guy who knows what I mean fully, of course. But he’s likely enjoying himself a bunch as he’s got three professional football players upstairs eager to please him any way he will want.”

I just laughed, knowing my man would be having the night of his life, but slightly worried he wouldn’t have quite enough stamina to come use me like he knows I crave so badly. He had been getting tired so much faster as of late. Frequently, we had to suck him off or fuck ourselves on his heavenly cock because he just didn’t have the energy to exert himself. Naturally, that was no problem for me and certainly wasn’t going to be a problem for three NFL football players.

Finding myself hornier thinking about my man with sexy, famous football hunks and satisfied with Zachary’s explanation for Larry’s presence, I responded, “I can’t lie, Zachary, I’m about to go crazy with all this amazing sex around me. I gotta go get strapped in. Come on over at some point and blow a load in me. It’s been about a week or two since I’ve had one of your huge loads, okay?”

“Of course, Steven. You know I love your hole! Well, I’d better get back to it. Daddy wants this guy good a demoralized,” Zachary smiled, face turned back to utter hatred, and returned his attention to the trapped man only here to be abused for Johannes’ pleasure. I had to admit, however, there seemed to be a bit more excitement on that slightly unattractive man’s face than there’d been when I first approached.

Turning around, eager to get into my favorite place in the entire house, I heard Zachary start his abuse and whipping again while I steadied my pace back to the sling, swerving around the three men totally enraptured by the lengthy cock on Officer Pencil-Dick.

By now, I’d become so used to getting myself into my favorite place in the entire house without any help. I started by jumping up to the support strap, then bringing my feet up snugly into the straps dangling at the sides and ensuring my ankles were wonderfully supported in the manacles so my legs would have that heavenly floating sensation. Then I brought my left hand up and used my dominant right hand to tighten the manacle on my left, ensuring I was good and trapped.

The final strap of my right hand was generally only ever completed by Johannes, so until he came, I decided to just enjoy the glorious sensation of floating I’d become so addicted to while I stroked my huge, wet bulge in the jock I was still sporting.

Around me, the sexual moans were reaching fever pitches, sensual screams popping up periodically from random locations. Whacks and thwips would ring out from time to time from the men using our toys on anyone they could. I wouldn’t be surprised if by the end of the night, our entire floor would be covered in a thin layer of various bodily fluids, but mostly cum.

From this new perspective, I could see a man groping himself wearing only fishnet stockings and frilly underwear with a somewhat small, leaking cock poking out the front. I knew, instantly, based on where they were and what they were doing, it had to be Dean Frank Hurley, Johannes’ former boss at the university. Johannes said he used to be rather uptight and prudish, which I found hard to believe considering he was nothing more than an old, perverted voyeur who exclusively wore nothing but crotchless panties and fishnet stockings while jerking off in the dark corners of our basement. Every weekend, he’d show up at our doorstep in the morning, give a brief greeting, strip to his undies, and take his place in the far-right corner of the room, eased into the shadows, and spent the next 48 hours or so only jerking and sleeping, sleeping and jerking.

By Monday, there’d be a puddle of cum beneath the pervert, but man, did I not mind giving him a show. His eyes lecherously scanned the room, taking moments to jerk off at the sight of all the sexual acts around him, never partaking, but giving himself climax after climax just taking it all in.

As I groped myself in the sling, rubbing like a madman on my own bulge with my free hand, we made eye contact. I knew he didn’t care that I saw him and likely didn’t even process it, given that I knew he wasn’t even paying attention to where I was looking. From this angle, it looked as though we were staring at one another. But I knew Dean Hurley only had eyes for cocks, balls, and butts.

Smirking as I groped a bit harder, giving him a good show, he stared my way for a few moments before finding another sexy encounter to gaze at. He was like a madman, stroking and gazing out, trying to see all the extensive debauchery. Tonight, for sure, would be the most challenging for his pervy desires. We’d never had this many people doing this many things for him to creepily jerk off to. I knew there was very little that could happen that would keep the pervert from leaving his spot.

I followed his gaze once he set his sights on a pair of men passionately and vigorously fucking using one of the chairs designed for easy access into the holes of whoever was leaning back into it. The light was a bit dimmer so I couldn’t make them out at first, but I could tell it was a younger top forcefully and energetically demolishing the hole of an older man who was most definitely a lucky fool.

As my eyes adjusted, I finally could make out the younger top absolutely tearing up the ass of the person he was fucking was Caden Randolph, a senior boy I found out my daughter Shelby had started casually dating a few weeks after I left. Caden was about 6’2” on one of those ‘skinny-yet-muscular’ bodies. His dark brown hair and bright green eyes were, admittedly, quite handsome features that I figured my daughter swooned over nearly as much as I did.

He was a great kid who I only met a couple times before he’d ever started seeing my daughter, as he’d been on the basketball team one of my twin boys…I couldn’t remember which…had been on. But that was all before Johannes put his sights in on him one night in which he had apparently seen Caden taking my estranged daughter out on a date. One conversation later with my man and I knew Caden better than Shelby likely did, as he’d fucked my hole with his lovely, long, youthful constantly hard dick time and time again. Luckily, Johannes assured me, as if I even cared, that Caden was still dating Shelby, but he would always desire his possible future father-in-law more than he’d ever want a piece of her.

The man on the receiving end of one of the most energetic tops I’d been blessed to have been breeded by was Wes Yardley. Wes was one of my and my ex-wives’ closest friends from church before my relationship with Johannes had blossomed. I’d always thought the single guy had a bit of a thing for my wife, but he’d been respectful knowing we were happily married at that time. The guy was, admittedly, quite attractive in his own right. He had dark hair, the kindest looking dark brown eyes, a hairy dad bod, much like my own, and a bubble butt that, as Johannes said the night he met him, didn’t belong on an exclusively straight man.

About a month or so ago, Angie had knocked on our door one Friday evening, greeting us by letting Johannes know she’d started dating Wes and thought, possibly, that Johannes would find him attractive. It was the first time I’d seen her since I’d left those two months prior and I had to admit, I was still confused as to why I ever found her more attractive or desirable than Johannes.

Despite my confusion over why I’d wasted 25 years with her, I was polite, as was she. We had a brief conversation with Angie, who admitted she would be honored if Johannes would take Wes if he was interested in him enough, even if it meant she had to get back on the dating scene.

After a brief text exchange, Wes was at our front door, a bit uncomfortable looking at the time, but clearly thinking he’d be catching up with me for the first time after I’d ‘come out of the closet’ along with his new girlfriend, my ex-wife.

I mean, of course he was uncomfortable. That would be a social nightmare for anyone! Hanging out with your formerly straight best friend who is now an unapologetic cock-hound and your new girlfriend who also happens to be that former best friend’s ex-wife.

But Johannes, as per usual, handled the awkwardness well.

Within moments of saying these weird words he seemed to say almost constantly these days the first time he met new people, Johannes had Wes willingly stripping himself naked, begging Johannes to inspect every part of him, openly hoping to be picked as one of Johannes’ new male playthings.

Luckily for all of us that loved fucking a bulbous set of man cheeks, Johannes approved of the hairy, sexy, nude man that he’d met just five minutes before. Angie, for her part, left pretty quickly after hearing Johannes was taking Wes, smiling wildly with pride that she’d gifted Johannes yet another sexy man for him to own. She also said she was going to excuse herself because didn’t necessarily want to watch me, her ex-husband, actively fuck her now ex-boyfriend, as we’d already been instructed to do by Johannes right then and there in the living room.

I just enjoyed molesting my own cock, watching Wes take the huge teenage cock like the pro he’d become in just the last month. My cock dripped eagerly, making a mental note to ensure that I’d also blow at least one load into Wes’ gaping asshole sometime this weekend as well.

I let out a glorious sigh, so content in my sling, loving the sights before me…truly enjoying all the kinks and fetishes Johannes had convinced me to love and become so fully invested in. I couldn’t believe that I’d only experienced about three months of this level of heaven. I hadn’t had a bad day since Johannes had taken me away from the dull life I’d had before. Now, I had all the cock and ass I wanted. I had men who actively wanted to fuck me over and over again. I had no guilt or shame for doing the things that made me feel so. Fucking. Good.

But best of all, I had Johannes. The only man I wanted to spend every minute of the rest of my life with. He was my soul, mind, body, emotional, and spiritual mate. God, I loved, lusted, craved, desired, wanted, needed every single part of that man.

As if sensing my growing desire for him, the guest of honor finally sauntered, admittedly somewhat awkwardly, down the stairs across from where I was dangling. He was smiling the biggest smile I’d seen since the night we expressed our undying love and lust for one another. Flanking him on both sides were two of the biggest men I’d ever seen with one more following closely behind him. I wasn’t as big into football as Zachary was, but I did recognize all three of them as relatively famous professional football players. And the wet patches on their massive, chiseled chests indicated Johannes had already marked them all with his sweat and seed.

Johannes walked slightly into the room, his giant frame taking a moment to catch his breath after descending the stairs. Luckily, the strong football players standing next to him were supporting the weak man while gazing down with just as much love and lust that I had for him. My own cock throbbed seeing the giant balls and dicks of such famous, masculine men. Despite how sexy those men and their giant cocks were, no one was stealing my attention away from the fat, elderly, hairy, currently slightly hyperventilating sexpot that was Johannes Pryer.

Taking in the room the same way I did, Johannes stood there, slightly gasping for breath, cock pointing straight towards me at the center like a horny compass, guiding him to the biggest gift he had here for his birthday: me.

I followed his gaze, going from left to right just as I did.

Thomas was currently kneeling to the side of the pile of those ten to fifteen dirty, disgusting pigs, arching over them slightly while sticking his tongue straight out as one of the other men, likely one of his classmates, actively pissed onto his face and into his mouth. Given how much urine these men had been producing, it was more than likely Johannes and convinced them all to drink gallons of water beforehand. Thomas, for his part, appeared to be in absolute paradise, so drenched in the male liquid waste he craved so fully.

Then, his eager eyes landed on the cops currently hanging from slings that surrounding my own as he slowly started catching his breath. The man fucking Officer Chode was still furiously gyrating his body, desperate for release while Chode’s insanely thick cock bounced heftily and slightly with every thrust. To the other side, the men so utterly fascinated with Officer Pencil-Dick’s ruler length penis moaned as we saw the cock convulse, spew a bit of thick, white cream, but remain rigid as they continued rubbing and massaging the entire shaft with the various vibrators, they were wielding.

He gave me a short wink and blew me a kiss as he looked over to Pastor Nelson and his son. The religious leader was now actively trying to ram as much of his cock into the willing throat of his son while letting out howls like a barbarian. He was obviously on the verge of cumming, but seemingly incapable of doing so. His face was contorted, revealing the intense amount of pleasurable pain he was feeling. To be so close while fucking his heir’s mouth had to be hell, I was sure. Granted, I never had much of a difficulty shooting my load down my eldest son’s throat any time he wanted it.

Then he skipped ahead, seeing the dean actively jerking even harder now that the object of most of his perverted fantasies had arrived. Johannes had made the poor married geriatric completely sexually obsessed yet intimated by him. With a small, mocking salute and a smile in Dean Hurley gasped and I saw a small amount of liquid dribble out his drained, old cock. Without hesitation, the obsessive pervert continued stroking, ignoring that he’d just orgasmed, eager for his next.

Wes let out a guttural scream that caught Johannes’ attention after scoffing at the perverted dean’s miniature orgasm. Caden was still tearing his ass apart, pumping into him so quickly, he was practically a blur. Sweat was dripping down the young man’s hairless, defined chest, following the very light treasure trail into his dark pubes. Above that, however, Wes’ six-inch cock was spewing cum all over his chest, contrasting beautifully with his dark black chest hair. The thick meat of the young man had clearly stimulated the older man’s prostate enough for a wonderful handsfree orgasm for my ex-wife’s ex-boyfriend.

Despite watching his bottom just cum, Caden kept fucking, not allowing his Wes to rest at all. But knowing Wes, his hungry hole couldn’t get enough. He’d be blowing another load all over himself again long before the energetic young man fucking him even got close to cumming.

Finally, after a brief smile exchanged between Wes and himself, Johannes found what it appeared he was looking for as his face fixated and hardened looking over towards Zachary and Larry. Clearly, that matching was something that Johannes felt strongly about as he walked slowly towards them, eager to see what was going on. I followed his gaze and saw that it appeared as though Zachary wasn’t currently screaming at, whipping, or degrading Larry, but was leaning in, listening to something Larry was whispering to him.

As Johannes approached, surrounded by his gifted football player sex toys, but as he got close, Zachary leaned away from the ugly man and screamed, “How fucking dare you say that, you fucking clown. You want me back? That’s never going to happen, you fucking piece of shit,” and then whipped the strapped in man noticeably weaker than he’d been doing previously.

Seemingly content with what he was seeing, however, Johannes stopped. “Good boy, Zachary. Keep at it. Make him regret having ever been so stupid as to think he could have you. Next, move on to making sure he feels guilty that he ever took you to begin with.”

Appearing as though he’d attended to all he needed to, Johannes finally came to claim his favorite and most important present. As was generally the case with him, the world seemed to slow as he got closer and closer to me, so madly and utterly obsessed with him I’d become just three months prior.

In those months that had been so unbelievably perfect and glorious for me, I knew they’d taken a different kind of tole on Johannes. I could tell that the nonstop sex, being waited on hand and foot, levels of servitude from any man he wanted, and ability to convince everyone to do everything for him had changed his physical form rather quickly.

When I’d first devoted my life to him, I’d say he was roughly around 275 pounds or so. Not very healthy, if I had to be honest, but a nice mix of fat and muscle. Last week, I’d seen him get on the scale in our bathroom, and he was at 349 pounds now. His rotund belly had grown, as did his sagging man boobs, his elephant sized thighs, and the exhausted wrinkles and dark circles around his eyes.

Me, on the opposite end of healthy choices, had been much more devoted to eating healthy, working out, and ensuring that I had all the energy required to do whatever he wanted of me. He didn’t want me to lose the little ‘dad-bod belly’ he told me loved, but I was still likely more fit than I’d been since before I’d married the woman I was with before him.

He’d had pretty much everyone else he’d convinced to serve him do the same as me, so in a room fully of sexy, young, fit men, Johannes truly stood out these days. Most of the men who craved Johannes’ fat, out-of-shape body tended to be young, athletic, perfect specimens of manliness.

He waddled his way towards me meaningfully yet slowly, so completely sexy beyond description, clearly the heaviest person in the room. I knew the muscular, strong, masculine, much younger men around him were conventionally more attractive, more famous, and much richer than Johannes was, but those things didn’t matter.

That fat man was everything I’d ever want from this day forward.

“I’m so happy you’re home, babe. I’ve been waiting eagerly for you,” Johannes purred, making a horny shiver slide down my spine.

“Me too, lover. I’ve been counting down the seconds all day. You’ve truly, truly outdone yourself with this party. It’s the fucking sexiest thing I think I’ve ever seen. And I get to see you every day,” I flirted, allowing my large mooseknuckle to throb, highlighting how large and wet it had become.

“You wonderfully, perfect man. Fuck, let me get you all strapped in so I can have my way with you. And don’t worry. I saved all my cum for your needy hole. These walking himbo dumbfucks just got each other off for my enjoyment. I really wanted to see these straight Greek gods really go nuts trying to turn me on and cover eachother with their own spunk,” Johannes gloated while leaning in close to my ear, “But load for the evening, my love, is all for your hungry ass,” Johannes whispered, sending a second shiver.

He reached up to the shackle for my right hand and strapped it in easily given I’d willingly placed my hand there, eager to be at his mercy. Instantly going from the shackle to my jock, Johannes rubbed the damp spot on my tight jock with his huge hands, letting out a moan.

“I’ll never get tired of this cock,” he said, making me moan with his contact and assurance that it was his forever. Reaching in, he pulled at my rock-hard shaft and let it hang out the top of the jock, feeling the air on my wet cockhead.

Bringing his head down, he lapped at my penis, sending those familiar fireworks through my nervous system, so happy my large lover was pleasuring me so perfectly, as he always did.

I throbbed in his mouth, knowing I’d never be tiring of feeling this absolute bliss from any contact I had with him. Luckily, however, he wasn’t going to wait for my favorite kind of contact in the slightest.

As he’d done so many times these past three wonderful months, he allowed my dick to fall out of his mouth, stood up, lifted his large belly, and lined up his cock with my hole and easily slid in. At this point, I’d worked hard at ensuring my hole had stretched to accommodate his perfection by begging him to fuck me frequently and using a dildo-mold he’d made of his meat for me to use whenever I had a craving…which was always. It made me feel even closer to him knowing he could sheath himself in me as if my ass was designed for his cock and his cock alone.

He thrusted, looking down at me, periodically alternating between saying heart-meltingly romantic vows with visceral, sexual taunts. No matter what he said, though, his voice was like angels singing to me.

His fucking getting a bit faster and stronger, I jumped slightly hearing his booming voice quite suddenly between a few gasping rasps, “Everyone, listen! I think when I scream cum, you’ll all immediately ejaculate. I think you will start making sure you’re on the edge now. I think once you cum, you’ll all scream happy birthday and feel so confident and content being the depraved gay perverts you all desperately want to be in my honor.”

There wasn’t a doubt in my mind that everyone in the room would hear those velvety words and listen to him. I knew I could already feel a load building in my balls eager to fly out as soon as I heard this perfect specimen of manliness shout ‘cum.’ God, he was always so correct. I loved him so fucking much.

Not much longer after his announcement, he started to really get into fucking me. The past few months, he’d taken longer and longer to reach orgasm, mainly because he’d tire out so quickly. Sometimes it was because he couldn’t catch his breath. About a month ago, we even had to call an ambulance for him…but he’d told me not to worry and continue getting fucked by Jonathan, so I did and hadn’t brought it up since per his instructions the following day when he returned home. In the past couple weeks alone, it seemed like he was nearing on collapse by the end every time. He’d pant and gasp for air, so eager to fully please me and himself, but unwilling to stop, likely because he loved and lusted for me nearly as much as I did for him.

Sure, it made me a little concerned for his health, but ultimately, Johannes was, as he’d completely assured me multiple times, perfect. So his health had to be fine. A perfect man like him wouldn’t have health problems. Besides, he told me specifically not to worry about it or talk about it and so I’d kept it far from the forefront of my mind.

It was easy to do in moments like this, because his cock so wonderfully pumping in and out of my hole where it was truly meant to stay as often as possibly, was always at the forefront of my mind. I honestly didn’t think anything else could ever make me feel more complete, happy, or fulfilled than being plowed by the man currently plowing me.

Johannes started to mutter to me as his pleasure built, “You are the sexiest, most important person in the world to me, Steven. Fuck, I love you. I lust you fully. I have all these men, yes, but you are my pride and joy. I fucking love you…” on and on he went, complimenting me, loving on me, and just making me feel so unbelievably special having been picked by him to be his one and only.

About ten to fifteen minutes later of lazy humping later, loud wheezing and gasping from Johannes indicated his cock was likely close to blowing. Feeling that all too familiar feeling I’d become accustomed to when he’d blow a load in me, I felt his dick thicken, the head pulse, and the warm liquid spewing into me so beautifully. This was truly the only time I felt whole, when I was filled to the brim with the cream of my one true love.

“Cum!” Johannes snorted between his orgasmic convulsions.

Instantly, I heard the moans of all the men in the room mix with my own as I followed my lover’s instructions to a tee and felt my cock explode with the built-up orgasm I’d had all day. My thick spunk shot out of my shaft, which pointed directly up at my face by the jock keeping it strapped down. Cum covered my face, my neck, my chest…so utterly in love with and lustful for the man who’d fucked me. This sexiness was indescribable, covered in my own spunk driven out of me by a man who only had to tell me to cum. Even three months later, the novelty of it hadn’t even started to wear off.

This truly was my happily ever after.

All around me I heard similar grunts of pleasure to my own as cum flew everywhere, covering the floor, walls, toys, men, and quite a few throats and rectums. The loud groan from Pastor Nelson got my attention most, practically breaking his vocal cords as he erupted his seed into his devoted son’s willing mouth.

Just next to them, I saw Larry’s smaller cock and Zachary’s much larger one also was shooting cum. It appeared Zachary had unstrapped him from the wall, however, and they both seemed to be caught off guard a bit as semen shot from their cocks while they were both moved quickly away from the wall shackles towards the stairs leading upstairs. Larry leaned into Zachary’s ear after the bulk of the afterglow faded for us all, and the two of them walked meaningfully towards the door.

Leaning down into me, Johannes kissed me, pulling himself back into full focus for me. I knew that he, too, was fully invested in the afterglow of our orgasm, not paying attention to any of the men around us, just feeling the amazing love we had for one another. I instinctively kissed him back.

“I love you forever and a day, Steven.”

“And I love you forever and a day plus one, Johannes.”

Smiling up at him, I noticed a surprising bit of sadness in his eyes.

“What’s wrong, lover?” I asked, concerned that something had happened to ruin his birthday.

Johannes sighed, leaning into me a bit, straining the straps of my sling by pushing all his large pecs and belly into my much smaller frame. After a moment, he responded, “I think we can talk openly about my health now. It’s time. It’s not an easy conversation though, my love.”

After a brief pause in which he stroked at my cum-covered hairy nipples, causing my cock to harden yet again, he continued, “I’m relatively sure this is going to be my last birthday, Steven. That’s why I’ve gone all out. That’s why I’ve brought everyone I could here. One last big blowout before I go.”

I flashed him a look of complete concern, not really sure where this thought had come from, “What do you mean? You’re leaving? Or…”

A small smile materialized at my statement, indicating he was joyful I was trying to stay optimistic, as he responded, “No, babe. You know how they say absolute power corrupts absolutely? Well…I’m proof of that. I couldn’t help it. All these sexy fucking men at my fingertips. Instant control. No need to work. No need to be presentable. Fuck, I doubt you even noticed I haven’t showered in almost two weeks and am rank as fuck.

“This power is catching up to me a lot faster than I’d like. And it’s leading me to a pretty obvious fate. And I’m not really committed to risking anything to make sure I’m forced to do the things I’d need to to get healthier…” he meaningfully stopped speaking.

I tried to ease his concern, “You’re talking as if you’re sure there’s nothing you can do. I think there’s plenty you can do. I mean, look around. All these men are fucking, sucking, exploring sides of themselves they never knew they wanted until you convinced them. Hell, I’m madly in love with you merely after you telling me a should be. It made sense then and it makes sense now. You’ve made all of our lives so much more special. Hell, I left my entire life behind. A life I thought I cared for more than anything. Fuck, I don’t even care about any of the things or people I cared about before you because you are that powerful. I haven’t seen Angie since she gave you Wes. I really only think of Shelby when Caden is fucking me. And that’s because of you, Johannes.

“You. If you can do that, Johannes, you can turn all this around. I know you said you have the power. Well use it. Make all of us help you however you need us too,” I softly encouraged him, wishing, for one of the first times ever, that I wasn’t strapped in my sling so I could hold him in a tight embrace.

Johannes just smiled, showing me he felt the love radiating from every one of my words, “Thank you, Steven. But I’m content in this. The last three months have been the best of my life. I couldn’t have asked for a better lover in you. Fantasies I’d never thought possible became a reality and I lived them. But I’m getting tired fast. And I’m quite terrified of people learning how I did all of this and using it against me before I go. No, I’d rather enjoy you, my lover, your boys, these men…all of them entirely until I’m gone. But that’s where you come in,”

“So, I want you to listen to me carefully here,” he said as he clasped his hands around my head, keeping my focus entirely on his chubby, handsome face, “I’m going to keep having sex with you as much as I can. I’m going to keep controlling all of these drop-dead gorgeous hunks however I can for as long as I can. Jonathan will get his cum. Zachary will be our quarterback and bring in our money. The coatracks will stay coatracks. But and this is the important part, so I’ll be imparting them in your mind in a way you can’t forget.

“I think you know that when I die, you will go upstairs to our bedroom, and you will unlock the small safe I hid under our bed. I think you know the code as it is now embedded deep in your memory banks and that it is 54, 17, 25, 20, 63, 4. I think you’ll never open the safe until I’m dead nor will you even consider opening the safe prior to my death. I think after you open the safe, and you’re you’ll read everything in the notebook that was written by Larry and the letter giving you instructions to carry on by me. I think you’ll learn the activation phrase and use it. I think you’ll believe everything you read to be one hundred percent factual.

“I think you will realize everything that has happened and what can happen. I think you will be able to realize fully what I did to you, your sons, and all these other men. I want you to listen here, because this is truly the part that is truly the absolute most important,” he leaned in closer, eyes shifting, and voice deepening, “I think you’ll know, without a doubt, that I gave you the sexiest times of your life, but that you’ll take control from here on out. I think you’ll know you can make a choice because every last bit of who you once were will come rushing back in. I think you can use this power to fix everything, but you can also use this power to keep it the way it was.”

His smile curved into the kindest one I’d ever seen on the usually intimidating man, “I think you’ll know you’re getting back what I took from you: you’re free will. I think you’ll make your choice to fix things, fix your sons, fix Zachary and Benjamin, fix your marriage, fix your life, or you will use the power I’ll be handing over to you to keep things how they are or even make things even more fucked up.”

He leaned in, tenderly, and planted a meaningful kiss on my lips.

“I think everything I just said will fade into the depths of your memories, still present and always ready to be accessed, but unable to come to the forefront you know I’m one hundred percent dead and gone. I think you won’t remember but you’ll know that even though it’s my birthday, I’ve just given you the best present you could have asked for but not care in the slightest that you don’t know what it is.”

He paused for a moment as I stared deeply into his eyes, loving him so much, but forgetting almost everything he’d just said.

“I’m sorry, Johannes. I think I may have faded out in the middle. I was just so enamored by how unbelievably sexy you are. But I just know you gifted me with the most wonderful gift…even though it’s your birthday…and even though I can’t really process what that gift was…”

Johannes, for his part, smiled a genuine smile, making me swoon for him all over again, “Don’t worry about it. I’m sure at some point in the future, your memory will be jogged. For now, though, I’m going to let anyone and everyone who wants a turn on your ass to plow you. I’ll be heading upstairs to get more pizza and probably just let the football team lick clean me. I really do smell like shit.”

Grinning like a lunatic at him, my heart started to do backflips from excitement knowing I was about to be fucked for the remainder of the night, one of my absolute favorite hobbies.

“Listen up, faggots! I think anyone who can hear this right now wants desperately to fuck Steven here and you’ll all line up now and take turns. I think you’ll all fuck him til you cum and then let the next person have their turn after you thank Steven for letting you use his rectum.”

Giving me another brief wink, “Feel free to get someone to let you down once your hole is good and filled with more cum than you can handle.”

With that, Johannes turned and waddled his way up the stairs. I kept my eye on him as best I could while the thirty or so men stampeded their way into a line, all eager to fill my hole to the absolute limit.

I saw Thomas and the urine-soaked group rush over, their stench reaching my nostrils relatively quickly, but my cock and hole eager for each of them to penetrate me nonetheless.

Luckily, the cops had been unstrapped at some point and their opposite cocks were lining up behind the football players making me wonder if the thick chode or the pencil dick was going to give me more internal pleasure tonight.

Pastor Nelson and his son ended up pretty far to the back of the line as Ezekiel had to get his father out of the Saint Andrew’s cross so everyone else who’d just been fucking or sucking ended up getting there much faster. I could see some disappointment on the pastor’s hungry face, but he’d get his turn. As would his son who he’d forced behind him in line.

Caden pushed Wes down in an effort to get to me faster just after disconnecting his cock from his now dripping asshole. Caden had always had huge loads and a small part of me was upset that he’d just blew most of it in my wife’s ex-boyfriend. But seeing Caden eagerly push his way towards the front of the line with Wes stumbling his way a bit farther back, asshole actively leaking a trail of semen down his legs, I knew the youthful vibrance of Caden meant he’d still have a relatively large load to fill me up with.

As Johannes faded away up the stairs, my mind wandered to the strange things he’d said about him leaving. I wasn’t entirely sure what he meant by all that, but I was sure he didn’t have much to worry about in the long run. He was perfection and whatever happened would be according to that perfection. I knew that if, God-forbid, he left me, it would be because he had to. Regardless, my heart still beat only for him and always would. The internal familiar butterfly feeling briefly overwhelmed my entire inner self knowing that there was no one as lucky as me in the world to have such a perfect partner like Johannes Pryer.

Then that internal familiar feeling was replaced by the external familiar feeling of a cock lining up with waiting, willing rectum as the first person in line, who happened to be a particularly dopey looking frat boy tight end for the Patriots, started to fuck me with his surprisingly long, thick dick.

Knowing this was just the first of many fucks of the night, I focused on the cock sliding into me, loving how it felt, of course. But loving even more that with every thrust I’d get from these thirty men, Johanne’s seed would be pushed further and further into me, making us one.

I had to admit, for being new to gay sex, the three football players really knew how to fuck me raw. All three told me, as they were fucking me, that I was the first guy they’d ever topped. I was flattered to be taking their virginity, but not quite as flattered as when each of them thanked me for letting them fuck me.

“Thank you for letting me fuck your rectum, Steven,” the sixth guy to fuck me, a complete stranger I’d never met, said gratefully.

“The pleasure was all mine,” I replied, not lying in the slightest.

My heart did a little leap seeing the large cock attached to Caden bobbing its way towards my hole next, “Hey, Mr. Petersen! God I can’t wait to fuck you again. Mr. Pryer is right, your hole truly is the best fuck in the world.”

“Now, now, Caden. No need for the pleasantries,” I smiled warmly as the large cock penetrated my hole so erotically, “How’s Shelby doing? I don’t ever really see her, even though she lives next door.”

“Oh, she’s great! We’ve been dating officially now for a little over a month. Had dinner with her and, well, um, your ex-wife last Wednesday night to celebrate,” he relayed somewhat awkwardly, bottoming out his long dick deep within me.

“No need to be uncomfortable talking about Angie. We’re on good terms, even if I don’t really try to maintain a relationship with her or Shelby myself. I’m still her dad though, so I hope you’re treating her well? Nothing moving too fast, I hope…mmmmmmm, fuck,” I hinted, unable to contain my groan at the end when he hit my prostate at the perfect angle with his smooth headed cock.

An ‘O’ face already somewhat forming from the pleasure, Caden replied, “Oh, no sir. I wouldn’t dream of…mmm…sex before marriage. It’s also pretty early. I don’t know if I love her and…mmm, fuck…I…I…I don’t want to have sex until…oh fuck…I’m in love with the perso…oh fuck fuck fuck, I’m cumming!”

His cock gave me that pleasurable feeling of thickening deep within me, the youthful shaft eagerly adding a large quantity of seed into my already overflowing rectum.

“Mmmm, thank you for letting me cum in your butt, Mr. Petersen,” Caden cooed.

Encouraging the young man to come back tomorrow to fuck me again, and maybe let me top him, I let the line keep moving as he wandered off to continue the orgy. Two more men fucked me and then Chode stretched my rectum to its limits, thanked me after he jizzed, then Pencil-Dick reached deeper into my hole than anyone else could.

Not far behind them was Wes, his lovely cock hard and eager to put in me, despite his fat ass being more accustomed to being the one fucked than the fucker. “I can’t wait to actually top you, Steven!” he gushed.

“Me too!” I agreed, feeling his leaking glans rubbing against my semen-drenched rectum, “I gotta say, I love fucking you, but have been wondering how your meat will feel deep in me. Especially since we both seemed to use to have such similar taste in women.”

Laughing as he shoved it in me, “Yeah, I definitely used to be pretty jealous of what you and Angie had. Mainly because I wanted a partner, but there was definitely a large attraction to her,” Wes confessed, “Fuck, what were we thinking. Wanting to fuck Angie when we should have…mmm…been fucking each other?”

I agreed with a chuckle, “Johannes has a way of helping us realize what we actually want. Not important at all that your fat cock wasn’t in my ass sooner because it’s in there now, bud.”

“Hopefully we can swap more often now that I’m breaking my cherry in your…in your…in your…fuuuuuck,” Wes moaned loudly as he shot his load.

“I’d love that,” I agreed, letting the man take a moment to thank me.

Fifteen loads, twenty loads, twenty five loads in my ass combined with several orgasms of my own meant I was covered in my own seed while I could feel my hole constantly leaking with so spunk spewed up there. Quite a few of the men from the pig pile reeked of urine, but I didn’t care at all. This was a bottom’s depraved fantasy come to life, and I loved every single second of it.

My former pastor was next, giving me a warm smile as he lined up his wonderful erection with my hole, “We’ve still been missing you at church, Steven. You’re very welcome, I hope you know.”

“Thanks, Pastor. I may take you up on that, but most Saturdays and Sundays, I’m kind of right here, getting railed as much as I can. This has become my main focus. I hope you understand,” I retorted as he started fucking me. My hard cock bounced from the force of the chaste pastor using me for his pleasure.

“I can’t lie, Steven. At this point, thanks to Johannes, if I had to choose between leading services every weekend and strapping myself in a sling while getting fucked by as many men as I could, I’d choose getting fucked any day. I love God, of course. But…fuck…Johannes really made me…oh I’m…I’m…in love with…gay…uuuungh…sex!” Pastor Nelson screamed as his cock exploded deep within me.

“Thank you so much for letting me fuck you, Steven.”

Ezekiel was next, who exploded with just two thrusts. He thanked me, letting me know I was the first hole he’d ever put his gorgeous python in. I was flattered to take the prude young man’s first load.

Unfortunately for me, the line thinned after them, leaving only a couple more loads in me. Luckily for me, I saw Benjamin at the end of line, likely having finished filling up the pizza delivery guys hole and eager to do the same for me.

His turn came up and he grunted as he shoved his rock hard dick in me without any other greeting.

“Fuck, Benjamin. Your cock is, without a doubt, second only to Johannes. Mmmm…you are an expert at using that thing,” I confessed as my cock throbbed, leaking nonstop from the pleasure of being filled with a cock designed specifically for fucking men’s asses.

“I know,” Benjamin grumbled in that hypnotically masculine way that drove everyone wild.

I knew I’d be here a while as Benjamin loved to take his time to fully use the ass of the man he fucked, but I wasn’t complaining. I took the opportunity to gaze around the room, truly loving the gay heaven Johannes had provided me. Everyone that had just fucked me were resuming their activities, not worrying at all about a refractory period. No one even considered stopping just because they’d orgasmed twice in the last half hour or so.

I, myself, had cum quite a few times from being fucked by thirty-two men, now on my thirty-third. And, despite my seemingly always exhausted cock exerting that much, I found myself cumming again from the thick meat Benjamin used like a professional ass-fucker.

A good twenty minutes after he started with my grand finale of being fucked, Benjamin started lightly grunting, indicating he was nearing his own orgasm. My own cock was nearing the point of no return yet again due to the amazing machinations only Benjamin seemed to be able to perform with his perfect meat.

“Nnnnghmmm,” Benjamin moaned, forcefully bottoming himself out on my hole as I felt his cock spurt over and over, truly making my final fuck of the night a perfect stopping point. My hole was absolutely drenched with cum at this point, not to mention the spunk my cock was now spewing adding to the loads I’d already sprayed all over myself.

“Fuck, Benjamin. You’re amazing. When you’re done, can you let me down? Johannes told me I could rest after my last fuck,” I uttered, languishing in my post orgasm bliss.

A small head nod from Benjamin was all I received, telling me he would when he was done. I knew, without a doubt, I was on Benjamin’s schedule when his shaft was inside me and he’d take his time until he’d achieved all the pleasure he was entitled to.

A few minutes later, he pulled out without a word and unstrapped my right hand. He’d done all he needed to as he walked away to look for his next lucky bottom.

I unstrapped my left hand, leaned forward to get my ankles, and took a few moments to stand up. While stuffing my still hard cock back into the practically drenched jock, I felt a bit of a headrush being back on my feet, but mostly felt the massive number of loads leaking down my leg.

Fuck, I thought proudly, I’m truly a gay slut tonight.

Heading towards the door, I gazed around slightly, taking in all the new sexual hook ups that had been forged while I was getting fucked. It appeared the pig pile had no other interests and had reformed with most of the same people, Chode and Pencil-Dick had paired up and were 69-ing on one of the cots in the back corner, Wes was getting his ass filled fully by Pastor Nelson, Ezekiel was making out and quickly frottaging with Caden eagerly, and the other twenty-five or so men were groaning, writhing, fucking, sucking, and all around enjoying the sexual freedom Johannes had provided them.

Heading upstairs, I saw the kitchen was completely abandoned and all the pizza had been eaten. I wasn’t very hungry anyway, so I kept heading towards my bedroom so I could rest. The cum slowly drizzling out my ass sensually running down my leg, leaving a small trail of man seed behind me.

The living room, however, was a different story. It seemed as though there was a pile of college football players, the three professional football players, my eldest son Jonathan, and even the nerdy pizza guy trying to get to Johannes. For his part, Johannes was loudly snoring while in what looked to be a deep sleep. His hands were interlocked behind his head and his feet were crossed and resting up on the coffee table.

All the men that had fought through the passionate and needy Johannes-obsessed men and were able to get to him were actively licking at him any and every where they could. Tongues lapping at his face, his arms, his pits, his large man-tits and belly, his balls, his cock, his legs, and his feet. How the old man could be sleeping while all these hot men fought and ripped at one another, eager to get their tongues in contact with his moist, musky, sweaty skin was beyond me.

The dopey tight end who’d fucked me first was lapping hungrily beneath his now hefty right man-boob. The tall ginger man I’d seen getting blown by Jonathan earlier was excitedly tonguing between his big toe and second toe. Jonathan, himself, was currently trying to push his way past the football player with his tongue attached to the large, saggy balls between Johannes’ thighs.

Laughing at the tenacity all the men were exerting to get to my main man, I continued my way upstairs, taking a quick moment to check that the coatracks were still standing there, motionless, holding all our clothing.

Confirming that was the case, I also took note that it appeared Larry and Zachary were looking for their own clothing. Zachary was carrying what looked to be a small box or maybe even a safe while Larry rummaged through the shoes. I wasn’t sure what was happening with them, but I never doubted Johannes’ ability to keep control of all the sexual situations under his roof, so I figured he must have had something to do with the two of them heading out.

Without a word to the two men and two inanimate coatracks, I walked up the stairs, down the hallway, and entered the bedroom I shared with my beloved partner. I could see the messiness that was likely caused by the three NFL players all over the sheets, but I didn’t care much. I knew my ass still had a massive amount of thirty-three different men inside it and it would be leaking out while I slept.

Finally taking off my jock and getting completely nude, I took a seat on the bed, feeling the exhaustion of being used for as long as I had been after I’d been at work all day, I started to lean back, but was distracted by the blue light on Johannes’ personal computer monitor across from me indicating that the camera was recording. My cock throbbed realizing Johannes must have recorded the NFL guys fooling around and completely forgot to stop recording afterwards. I knew I simply had to have a look myself before I passed out.

Moving the mouse, seeing the screen light back up with an image of my own face staring back at me showing the app that was open Johannes used to record. I lucked out that I wasn’t locked out of Johannes’ account due to the still active camera. Johannes had been pretty private about his own computer so I didn’t have much of a chance of seeing the erotic footage of those sexy NFL players if it had logged him out.

I stopped the recording there and, just to protect myself in case my partner saw me meddling with his computer, dragged the timer to the end of the encounter with the players and deleted everything after it. I figured Johannes, who may replay the sexy football players fooling around with one another, wouldn’t think much of it ending there because, in all likelihood, he’d see the sexy parts and cum, not interested in where it ended.

I started watching it, stroking my meat slightly, loving how the three men who, in all likelihood had never touched another man before tonight, were groping one another’s balls, kissing, and stroking the cocks of their teammates.

I groaned, absolutely enraptured watching the three of them perform for my fat partner, who was stroking himself behind them, also loving the view he had.

Then I realized, maybe he recorded the two of us fooling around sometimes too. I knew I’d absolutely love it if I could see myself performing sexual acts with the sexiest person in the entire world.

Pausing the video just as the dumb-looking tight end shoved one the other cocks in his mouth, I opened up his files. Stunned, I saw several thumbnails of various recordings saved as different dates showing when they’d been recorded. Several I could see were, indeed, of Johannes and I engaging in sexual acts. In some, there were obviously even more people, like some of the group sex I’d had with Jonathan or Zachary. There were far more of Benjamin fucking Johannes than I’d have imagined. But there were a surprising number where it appeared that my handsome man’s face sitting where my face currently was was all I could see. They had to be something similar to a video-diary.

Curious, I clicked on the earliest one, dated just about a week after I’d moved in.

Johannes was sitting there, looking at the camera, and started talking, “Just making these little things to keep track of the changes and what’s going on my new followers. I also want to experiment a bit with what I can do. Obviously, I don’t trust anyone else and only myself to fully utilize this insane power, but I’ll try a little something.”

Picking up a piece of paper, Johannes read, “Reshishina benjuni frashun en durnishina fenjuna rajine broshi von reshishina,” and looked back up, “I think you will remember the phrase ‘Reshishina benjuni frashun en durnishina fenjuna rajine broshi von reshishina’ and will not need to read it any longer to assist in taking over any man you see.”

Confused by what he was saying but also realizing that I, too, had now committed that phrase to my memory, he continued, “Now I’m going to stop and watch that and make sure it works.”

One jump cut later, Johannes appeared again, smiling, “Considering I know I can recite the phrase, I’m good to go. I think you will feel comfortable using that phrase on any man you find attractive. I think you will feel perfectly comfortable using the phrase to control him in whatever way you want. I think you know the most important thing you can do is make men gay, perverted, sex-obsessed cock hounds eager to sexually please you in whatever fucked up ways you want. I think you know any and all of the ‘I think’ sentences you say when you have control over men after you say the phrase won’t cause any level of an ethical or moral crisis as your pleasure is more important than anyone else’s. I think you can be creative and allow some to still live their normal life.”

Still feeling just a bit of confusion as to what Johannes may have meant by all that, I did suddenly feel incredibly eager to use that phrase I’d memorized to control any man I found attractive. I even knew, deep down, I wouldn’t feel hindered at all by any kind of regret or shame in what I may make them do when I said ‘I think’ after that phrase. I may not have understood what all this was about, but Lord knew I was going to experiment with it.

Going back to the list of videos, I decided to watch a few more of Johannes’ video diaries, hoping there may be a bit more clarity to what was going on.

The next one was dated for mid-June. Without warning, he started “All these sexy men are coming on board, but I need to remember why I was originally this excited to control them.

“I think you’ll continue to love and lust after Steven Petersen more than anyone else. I think you know that even if you end up with an entire harem of other men, Steven Petersen’s pleasure will be the more important than all of them combined. I think you know, without a doubt, Steven Petersen is actually the sexiest man in the entire world. I think you’ll always be able to cum when sexual with him because he’s the most important person on the face of the Earth for you.”

I was, in fact, the sexiest fucking man on the face of the planet. There was no use in denying that. Not only that, I was the most important person in my life. That meant that whatever I wanted, whatever a needed, whatever I even remotely craved, I deserved. My cock throbbed in my hand as I stroked, so eager to please myself because, well, my own pleasure was most important. My cock was hard because my cock was hard and perfect and important.

Fuck, I thought, cumming a fountain of semen, so eager to explore my own body more fully. So eager to enslave any and all men to pleasure my sexy, perfect, important self. I loved myself and therefore I deserved the world. Nothing would stop me from achieving anything and everything I could even imagine obtaining.

Mindlessly playing with the flawless cum that had splayed on my already cum-drenched, ideal chest, I decided I’d watch at least one more of Johannes’ videos, despite the fact that I now knew he was second on my priority list of people by a large margin. He may still have some insights as to what this phrase was, what this control was, or maybe even be able to add fuel to my now overcharged and fully earned narcissism with more facts about my perfection, sexiness, and importance.

Noticing another video dated the night he’d come back from the hospital in which he looked quite sickly, I clicked the thumbnail with my perfect right pointer finger, inwardly noting how fucking sexy my own hands were.

“I think you are comfortable with the fact that…well…that I am dying. I think you won’t be sad about that fact. I think you will continue to enjoy all the men in your life, the sex you’re having, and be content in knowing that my last days are coming up.”

Johannes took a pause, seemingly trying to think about how he’d phrase his next sentence. After a moment, “I think you’ll be content knowing the sooner I end up passing on the better. I think you know that all the men you’ve gathered will be even happier and likely have even more pleasure after you’re gone. I think you’ll check to see that the safe under the bed is still there every night before you go to bed. I think you’re excited to know that Steven Petersen will be able to take full control of everything once you’re gone. I think you’ll trust Steven fully knowing that he’ll make the best choices for himself and all the men that I’d guided into all this sexual depravity.”

Letting those words pass through my mind, ingraining each word deep in the gray tissue within me, I stood and checked under the bed instantly. The safe, unfortunately, wasn’t there. I figured Johannes had some stuff in there to help me take over, maybe even guide me towards understanding all this power I now knew I had. But, quite frankly, it likely would have been a guide driven by Johannes. And, well, I was more important than Johannes. Therefore, I didn’t need his guidance.

The lack of that safe or the information Johannes had stored inside it didn’t matter at all. What did matter, and it mattered a lot for my own pleasure, my own importance, was that Johannes died sooner rather than later.

I mean, really, his time was up. And my own sexual pleasure was far more important. My own sexiness demanded it. I only knew that I wanted to take full control as soon as I could. All the men in this house had been guided into this by Johannes and they all needed to be mine as soon as I possibly could force them to be. Honestly, if everything I was feeling was true, I could easily do it tonight. For my own maximum pleasure to be achieved quickly, it kind of had to be tonight.

I mean, yes, I’d be easing him out of this life quicker than he had likely even planned. Or at least forcing other sexy, nude, fucking worthless mindless fools to do it for me. But, quite frankly, my own pleasure was most important, and I knew, without a doubt, I’d have even more pleasure once he was out of the picture.

Confidently walking my sexy, perfect, wonderful, ‘better-than-literally-everyone-else-in-the-entire-world’ body back downstairs, I strode into the living room, letting my impeccable words shout above the loud groans of the men licking Johannes, knowing without a doubt they all should and would be licking me shortly.

Clearing my throat, looking at the man covered in all the men he’d spent months convincing to love him, I shouted, eager to take my well-deserved pleasure in my own hands for the first time:

“Reshishina benjuni frashun en durnishina fenjuna rajine broshi von reshishina.”

 
 

More Like This